in once into the holy place having obtained eternall redemption for us THe Apostle having distinctly set down sundry legall types and services here he beginneth to shew forth the substance of them all This he continueth to do in the remainder of this Chapter in the former part of the next Chapter to the 19. v. In handling this point concerning Christ the truth and substance of the legall Priest-hood and the manifold types thereof the Apostle applyeth the substance to the shadows and the truth to the types This he doth generally in the 11. and 12. v. and more particularly in the verses following The first particle But implyeth that that was done by the truth which could not be done by the types He had before declared that the types could not make perfect BUT Christ the truth could Of this title Christ see Chap. 3. v. 6. â—… 54. Of Christs being an high Priest See Chap. 2. v. 17. § 173. This phrase being come implyeth an actuall exhibition of Christ after a long expectation of him It is a compound word and signifieth sometimes to come to a place as Matth. 2. 1. And sometimes to be present at a place Matth. 3. 1. Thus Christ came to his Church when he was first incarnate Ioh. 1. 11. And being come he continueth ever with his Church Matth. 28. 20. Christ being so come is said to be an high Priest of good things to come Of the various acception of the word good see Chap. 13. v. 9. § 116. By good is here meant that which is true solid and substantiall Good is not here exposed to evill but to figures shadowes types which are impotent and insufficient to make good Chap. 10. v. 1. They are said to be things to come not iâ—… relation to the Apostles time for then those good things were actually exhibited but to the time of the law while the legall types were in force Thus it may haâ—… reference to this phrase which was a figure for the time then present v. 9. At the present time these good things were to come If it be demanded what these good things are I answer 1. In generall All the truths typified under the law 2. In particular Christ himself His body and soul. The union of them with the divine nature His doings his sufferings especially his death as a sacrifice 〈◊〉 resurrection ascension and intercession The benefits also flowing from those 〈◊〉 expiation of sin reconciliation with God justification sanctification salvation 〈◊〉 two words Grace and Glory These are stiled good 1. In their kind and quality For they are good and perfect in themselves 2. In their unity and excellency They do good to such as partake of them Thus we see that the things where-about Christs Priest-hood was exercised were substantiall truths sufficient to make those that trust in him perfect In this respâ—… he is said to be a Minister of the true Tabernacle Chap. 8. 2. This must needs be so by reason of the excellency of his person who was God-man Yea this was the end which he aimed at in assuming the office of Priest-hood This manifesteth a main difference between the legall and Christs Priest-hood even as great a difference as is between a shadow and substance a type and truth â—… signe and things signified that which is imperfect and perfect carnall and spirituall unprositable and prositable earthly and heavenly O that Christs Priest-hood were esteemed by us Christians according to this difference §. 54. Of good things to come THat the foresaid good things were then even under the law to come it is the priviledge of Christians living under the Gospell for to them they are no longer to come They do actually enjoy the benefit of them In this respect the Apostle saith that God provided a better thing for us that they without us should not be made perfect It was that good respect which God did bear to the latter times which moved him thus to order matters for he could have sent his son sooner But thus as he honoured his son so he honoured all that should place their confidence on him We Christians have just cause in this respect to rejoyce that we have been reserved to these latter times And it becomes us to walk worthy of this priviledge See more hereof Chap. 8. v. 16. § 80 81 82. §. 55. Of the excellency of the true Tabernacle which is Christs body AS Christ is set forth to be the true high Priest typified by Aaron so the Aposile proceeds to set forth other truths of other types He begins with the Tabernacle which he stileth a greater and more perfect Tabernacle c. The Tabernacle here intended signifieth the body of Christ as is shewed Chap. 8. v. 2. § 5. where the resemblance betwixt the Jewes Tabernacle and Christs body is distinctly set forth This Tabernacle is here said to be a greater and more perfect 1. Greater not in quantity but in dignity Christs body was not in bulk greater but in worth It was worth more then Moses Tabernacle Solomons and Zorobabels Temple yea and all the world besides Because this mysticall Tabernacle Christs body appeared in Zorobabels Temple it is said that the glory of that latter house should be greater then of the former Haâ—… 2. 9. 2. More perfect as in the kind of it for Christs body was more perfect in the very nature and kind of it then the Tabernacle so in the vertue and efficacie of it for no legall type could make perfect v. 9. § 49. But Christ in and by his body and in and by those things which he did and endured in his body made all that trusted in him fully perfect So perfect were all things that Christ undertook as nothing needeth to be added hereunto Of this word perfect See more Chap. 2. v. 10. § 97. Yet further to set forth the excellency of this mysticall Tabernacle it is said that it was not made with hands namely with hands of men See v. 24. § 121. This the Apostle sets down in opposition to the Jewish Tabernacle which was made by the hands of men Exod. 36. 1 8 c. This negative expression not made with hands implyeth that it was no human work no work of such as have hands but the work of him that hath no hands which is God himself Thus it implyeth the very same thing which was expressed under this phrase which the Lord pitched and not man Chap. 8. v. 2. § 5. This phrase that is to say is added by way of explication Of explaining strange difficult and obscure words or sentences See Chap. 7. v. 2. § 19. The explanation is thus set down not of this building The word translated building is the very same that is translated creature Chap. 4. v. 13. § 75. There see the derivation and various acceptions of the Greek word here used The relative this hath reference to things here below
power Sate down on the right hand of the Majesty on high 6. His Propheticall office This is apparent in this phrase God spake unto us by his Sonne 7. His Priestly Office For it appertains to a Priest to purge away sinnes and to be ever at Gods right hand for us These Points are further prosecuted in this Epistle For 1. The divine nature together with the Princely office of Christ are described in the first Chap. 2. His humane nature in the second Chap. 3. His Propheticall function in the third and fourth Chap. 4. His Priestly office from the fourteenth verse of the fourth Chap. to the twenty two of the tenth Chap. The Priestly office of Christ is simply and generally propounded in the three last verses of the fourth Chap. and also comparatively exemplified by two great Types The first is of Melchisedech to whom Christ is resembled in the 5 6 and former part of the 7th Chap. The other is of Aaron before whom Christ is preferred from the 11th verse of the 7th Chap. to the 22th of the 10th Chap. There are sundry digressions here and there inserted which we shall observe as we meet with them The Rules for life are 1. Persevering in the truth 2. Walking worthy thereof Persevering in the truth is much insisted upon from the 22th verse of the 10th Chap. to the 14th of the 12th Chap. Walking worthy thereof is set out in sundry divine Admonitions from that 14th verse to the end which in their distinct places shall particularly be noted §. 11. Of the meaning of the first Verse HEBREWS 1. Vers. 1 2 3. GOd who at sundry times and in divers manners spake in time past unto the Fathers by the Prophets 2. Hath in these last dayes spoken unto us by his Sonne whom he hath appointed heir of all things by whom also he made the worlds 3. Who being the brightness of his glory and the express image of his person and upholding all things by the word of his power when he had by himself purged our sinnes sate down on the right hand of the Majesty on high THese words as they contain the summe of the doctrinall part of this Epistle so they serve for a Preface thereto which is here premised to stir up all that should read it to a more diligent heeding thereof for therein is set down the excellency of the new Testament above the old True it is that there is the same authority even a divine authority of both And that they are both a manifestation of Gods will Therefore God is said to speak by the Ministers of both God being the author of the one and the other they are both of the like authority and God speaking in both both declare the will of God God spake in times past and God spake in these last dayes The same God by the Prophets and by his Sonne The relation of this title GOD to the Sonne sheweth that the first Person in sacred Trinity the Father is in particular meant yet the other Persons are not excluded For the Sonne Exod. 3. 2 6. and the holy Ghost also Acts 28 26. spake to the fathers The same work may be done by the blessed Trinity the order and manner of working being rightly applied to each Person For as the Sonne is from the Father and the holy Ghost from the Father and the Sonne so the Father worketh by the Sonne and the Sonne from the Father Thus Iehovah the Sonne is said to rain fire from Iehovah the Father Gen. 19. 24. Some of the ancient Fathers assembled in a Council were so confident of the truth of the Application of that Title Iehovah twice used once to the Father and again to the Sonne as they denounced Anathema against such as should expound it otherwise Thus though the Sonne spake to the fathers yet may the Father as here be said to speak to the fathers by the Sonne and by him to make the worlds as ver 2. How God of old manifested his will by parts is thus further expressed at sundry times This phrase is the exposition of one Greek word but a compound word According to the notation of it it signifieth by many parts or parcels which necessarily implieth a distinction of times some at one time some at another Therefore it is not unfitly translated at many times God made known to Adam a Saviour of the seed of the woman to overcome the devil Gen. 3. 16. He confirmed the same by Sacrifices Gen. 4. 4. To Noah God by the Ark declared that few should be saved in comparison of the multitude that should perish and that they who were to be saved should be saved in the Ark of Christs Church 1 Pet. 3. 20 21. To Abraham God revealed his purpose of extending mercy to all nations Gen. 22. 18. To Iacob it was made known that the Messiah should come of the Tribe of Iudah Gen. 49. 10. Heb. 7. 14. To Moses that he should be a Prophet Deut. 18. 18. To David that he should be a King Psal. 2. 6. and a Priest Psal. 110. 4. To Isaiah that he should be born of a Virgin Isa. 7. 14. To Michaiah that he should be born in Bethlem Mic. 5. 2. Before the Law God gave to the fathers particular revelations fit for their times and their needs Under the Law God delivered many Ordinances Rites Types Ceremonies and shadows to foreshew Evangelicall truths and to uphold their faith therein For these ends also God sent divers Prophets from time to time till the fullness of time This manifesting of Gods will by parts is here noted by way of distinction and difference from Gods revealing of his will under the Gospel which was all at one time namely the time of his Sonnes being on earth for then the whole counsell of God was made known so farre as was meet for the Church to know it while this world continueth In this respect Christ saith Ioh. 15. 15. All things that I have heard of my Father I have made known to you and Ioh. 14. 26. The Comforter shall teach you all things and bring all things to your remembrance whatsoever I have said unto you The woman of Samaria understood thus much Ioh. 4. 25. when she said When the Messias is come he will tell us all things Obj. The Apostles had many things revealed unto them Gal. 1. 12. Answ. Those were no other things then what Christ had revealed before while he lived There is another difference in the word following translated in divers manners For that God who was pleased to reveal his will part by part was also pleased to reveal it after divers wayes These were either extraordinary or ordinary Extraordinarily God manifested his minde sometimes outwardly sometimes inwardly Outwardly by voice or signes but inwardly by revelation or inspiration To give particular instances of all these 1. God oft himself spake with his own voice and that when men were awake or at
Naaman did 2 King 5. 15. Or rather as the tenth Leper did tâ—…rn back and glorifie God Luke 17. 15. Let us return all the praise and glory of all the beauty we have to Christ and not arrogate any thing to our selves but with humble thankfulness say By the grace of God I am what I am 1 Cor. 15 10. and thus I live yet not I but Christ liveth in me Gal. 2. 20. §. 50. Of a faithfull servant Verse 5. And Moses verily was faithfull in all his house as a servant for a testimony of those things which were to be spoken after Verse 6. But Christ as a Sonne over his own house whose house are we if we hold fast the confidence and the rejoycing of the hope firm unto the end THe second Metaphor or comparison whereby the excellency of Christ above Moses is set forth is in these two verses It is taken from the difference betwixt a sonne who is heir and Lord of an house and a servant who is only a minister therein The Argument may be thus framed A sonne ruling over his own house is more excellent then a servant therein But Christ is such a Sonne and Moses was such a servant Therefore Christ is more excellent then Moses The Proposition is taken for grant as a truth most evident and clear Both the parts of the assumption are largely exemplified The later part first in the 5th ver Then the former part in the 6th ver I will follow the Apostles order and begin with the exemplification of Moses inferiority which is set down in three particulars 1. Moses was a servant but Christ the Sonne 2. The house where Moses was was anothers but the house was Christs â—…wn 3. Moses was only in the house but Christ was over the house That this point might be the better heeded the Apostle sets it down with this note of asseveration verily The conjunction is that which is ordinarily used to confirm a point and it implieth that the matter here set down is a matter of moment and in that respect the more to be regarded That which before he had said of Moses being faithfull in all his house is here again repeated because it is a matter very observable and because it addeth much to the commendation of Moses For that condition of Moses that he was a servant may seem to be a matter of abasement but this that he was a faithfull servant much honoureth him And the joyning of his faithfulness with his condition of being a servant sheweth one reason of his faithfulness even because he was a servant and withall it sheweth a speciall duty of a servant which is to be faithfull Matth. 24. 41. 25. 21. 1. That trust that is reposed in servants requires that they be faithfull It is a matter of great consequence to be faithfull in the trust that is reposed in one and it deserveth much commendation and procures also remuneration Matth. 25. 21 23. But on the contrary it is a great crime yea and a great aggravation of ones fault to fail trust 2. Servants are to give an account of that with which they are trusted Do ye not remember what the Lord said to his steward who was his servant Give an account of thy stewardship Luk. 16. 2. Were not all the servants to whom talents weâ—… committed called to an account It is expresly said that the Lord reckoned 〈◊〉 them He reckoned both with the faithfull and unfaithfull Mâ—… 25. 17 c. Weâ—… mark the issue that followed upon that reckoning both in relation 〈◊〉 faithfull and also to the unfaithfull servants O consider this all ye that are Gods servants whether Magistrates in the Commonwealth or Ministers in the Church or appointed to any other function by God Be faithfull as a servant §. 51. Of this particle AS and this epithete Servant THe first difference here expressed betwixt Moses and Christ is that Moses was a servant The manner of expressing this point by this note of similitude AS doth 〈◊〉 here intend a meer likeness as if he had not been indeed a true proper servant but a servant only in some resemblance and properties appertaining to a servant But it rather importeth a clear manifestation of what he was As he was indeed servant and knew himself to be a servant so he manifested himself to be one 〈◊〉 his faithfull service and other properties of a good servant He carried himself 〈◊〉 his place as a servant not as a Lord. Thus this very particle AS is used for the manifestation and demonstration of the reality of a thing in this phrase We beâ—… his glory the glory AS of the only begotten of the Father Joh. 1. 14. Moses was truly and properly a servant in relation to God whose servants all are Psal. 119 91. Especially Saints of what rank or degree soever they be See more hereof â—… the Saints Sacrifice on Psal. 116. v. 16. § 99. The originall word here translated servant carrieth an especiall emphâ—… Throughout the whole New Testament I finde it no where else but here 〈◊〉 used but in other Authors frequently It setteth out such an one as is officiâ—… desirous to please his Master ready to do his duty and that willingly There 〈◊〉 a Verb of the same kinde that signifieth to seek to please §. 52. Of Moses being a servant MOses was the chief Governour over the people yet in reference to Goâ—… servant So God calleth him Num. 12. 7 8. So he styleth himself Exâ—… 10. So do others call him Deut. 34. 5. Iosh. 1. 1. This title in sacred Scriptures given to no one man more frequently then to Moses The authority and dignity which he had was not from himself For there is 〈◊〉 power but of God Rom. 13. 1. It was the Lord that said unto him Thou shalt he â—…stead of God Exod. 4. 16. All the power that men have is subordinate They who are over others 〈◊〉 themselves under authority Mat. 8. 9. And they have a Lord to whom they arâ—… give an account Luk. 16. 2. Moses made a twofold use hereof One in reference to God Another in â—…rence to the people In reference to God 1. Upon all occasions he testified a reverent respect to his Divine Maâ—… When God made known himself unto him He hid his face for he was 〈◊〉 to look upon God Exod. 3. 6. 2. He earnestly desired an evidence of Gods favour If now I have for grace in thy sight O Lord let my Lord I pray thee go amongst us Exod. 34â—… 3. He was ready to obey cheerfully sincerely as one who was to give 〈◊〉 count Heb. 11. 26 27. 4. He preferred the glory of his Lord even to his own glory and salvâ—… Exod. 32. 10 32. 2. In reference to the people he was as a servant in that he was 1. Meek and humble He was not like that servant who smote his fellâ—… sâ—…vants Matth. 4. 29. It is testified that Moses
Penman of this testimony 2. To the Holy Ghost who inspired David 3. To God the Father who is brought in conferring what is here affirmed 〈◊〉 his Sonne Neither of these crosse the other but all of them may stand together I take the last to be most principally intended because the Father who in the â—…mer testimony said to his Sonne Thou art my Sonne this day have I begotten 〈◊〉 saith also Thou art a Priest for ever c. Thus will these two testimonies more â—…cohere This later testimony is said to be in another place Though the word 〈◊〉 be not in the Greek yet it is well supplied For it is in another Psalm 〈◊〉 Psal. 110. v. 4. That Psalm is a Prophesie of Christ as hath been proved Chap. 1. v. 13. § 〈◊〉 In this respect the proof is the more proper In this testimony Christs Priesthood is thus expresly asserted Thou art a Priest Of Christs Priesthood See Chap 2. v. 17. § 172 173. Gods deputing Christ to that Function is here also declared For It is the Lord that saith to him Thou art a Priest Of Gods appointing Christ to be Priest See 14. § 20 24. §. 29. Of the everlastingnesse of Christs Priesthood THe everlasting continuance of Christs Priesthood is plainly set down in this phrase for ever Of the notation of the Greek word translated ever See Chap. 1. v. 8. § 108. Many points there delivered about the everlastingnesse of Christs Kingdom may be applied to the everlastingnesse of Christs Priesthood It is here evident by this testimony that Christ is an everlasting Priest he ever remaineth to exercise this Function himself This point is ost pressed by this Apostle 1â—… Chap. 7. v. 17 21 24 25 28. There were two parts of Christs Priesthood One was to offer sacrifice That iâ—… he gave Chap. 7. 27. The other to make intercession This doth he continue for ever and for this end ever remaineth a Priest Chap. 7. 25. It is necessary that the Church ever have a Priest and that such a Priest as Christ is as was shewed § 27. If Christ should cease to be our Priest who should succeed him No meer creature can go forward with that work which he hath begun The everlastingnesse of Christs Priesthood discovereth the vanity and folly of Papists about their Priests whom they account true reall sacrificing Priests What need other Priests Christ being a Priest for ever Either Christs execution of his Priesthood is insufficient which to hold is blasphemy or their Priests are altogether in vain This continuance of Christs Priesthood hath been the ground of the Churches addresse to the Throne of grace ever since the ascension of Christ into heaven and so will be as long as the world continueth For ever will this our Priest be for 〈◊〉 in things pertaining to God So long as he continueth our King to govern us so long will he continue our Priest to intercede for us We may with as much confidence still apply the sacrifice of Christ as if his blood were still trickling down His blood still speaks Heb. 12. 24. and ever will while there is any sinne of any of Gods Elect to be expiated §. 30. Of the Order of Melchisedec THe word translated Order signifieth a due and seemly disposition It is derived from a Verb that signifieth to appoint or set in order It is applied to the setting of Commanders or Officers of Warre in their places Luk. 7. 8. yea and to Gods ordaining unto eternall life Act. 13. 48. The Noun in my Text is used to set out a decent ordering of Church affairs 1 Cor. 14. 40. and a comely carriage of Christians Col. 2. 5. It here implieth that the Priesthood is a 〈◊〉 kinde of Office ordained and Ordered by him that hath power to do it It is in a like sense 〈◊〉 to Aarons Priesthood Heb. 7. 11. Hereby we are given to understand that the Priesthood here mentioned and the Priesthood of Aaron are two distinct kindes The Apostle doth here bring in this Priesthood as distinct from Aarons because there were many things in Christ which were not agreeable to the Order of 〈◊〉 as 1. Christ was a King But a King might not be of Aarons Order 2. He was of the Tribe of Iudah of which Tribe no man gave attendance at the Altar Heb. 7. 13. 3. He neither had predecessor nor successor Heb. 7. 24. but Priests after Aarons Order had both Other differences are observed by this Apostle Chap. 7. If therefore from such differences any should inferre that Christ could not be a Priest the Apostle sheweth that there was another Order of Priesthood Besides there were such infirmities and delects in the Order of Aaron as 〈◊〉 not agreeable to Christs excellency so as there must of necessity be another 〈◊〉 of Priesthood The infirmities and defects of Aarons Priesthood were these 1. That the Priest should offer for their own sinnes v. 3. 2. That they should offer beasts and birds Lev. 1. 2 14. 3. That they should oft offer the same kinde of sacrifices 4. That they should offer such sacrifices as could not make perfect Heb. 10. 1. There are but two kindes of typicall Priesthoods mentioned in Scripture 〈◊〉 are these One after the Order of Melchisedec The other after the Order of 〈◊〉 Of these two the former was many waies the more excellent Herein therefore 〈◊〉 Christ said to be after the order of Melchisedec Whatsoever was essentially belonging to a Priest in Aaron that was in 〈◊〉 truth accomplished by Christ and wherein there was any preeminent 〈◊〉 in Melchisedec's Priesthood above Aaron's therein was Christ after the 〈◊〉 of Melchisedec All these excellencies were really and properly accomplished 〈◊〉 Christ. The history of Melchisedec is set down Gen. 14. 18 19 20. This Apostle hath so distinctly and fully observed and applied to Christ 〈◊〉 thing that is expressed or by just consequence may be inferred from that Priesthood in the seventh Chapter of this Epistle as I suppose it meet to refer the 〈◊〉 of this mystery to that place In generall this may be observed that Christ was the most excellent Priest 〈◊〉 ever was Melchisedec was more excellent then Aaron Heb. 7. 4. yet was Melchisedec but a type of Christ. Therefore Christ the true Priest must needs be 〈◊〉 excellent then Melchisedec himself Sundry excellencies of Christs Priesthood as the Dignity of his person his â—…ny great undertakings and the glorious fruits and benefits flowing from 〈◊〉 have been expresly noted Chap. 2. v. 17. 1. 173 174. If the Jews had Aarons Priesthood in high account and Abraham the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Jews gave tithes of all to Melchisedec and accounted himself blessed 〈◊〉 blessed of Melchisedec how should we esteem Jesus Christ and his Priesthood 〈◊〉 rest in his blessing §. 31. Of the Resolution of Heb. 5. v. 5 6 5. So also Christ glorified not himself to be made an Highpriest but he that said
even in this world The negative not may imply a double opposition 1. To the Jewes Tabernacle which was of liveless and senseless materials Such as were had here below in this world 2. To our bodies Christs body was not such a body so built up as ours is and that in sundry respects 1. The extraordinary conception thereof Luk. 1. 34 35. 2. The hypostaticall union of it with the divine nature Matth. 1. 23. 3. The superabundant grace that was in it Ioh. 3. 34. Col. 1. 19. A main point here intended is that Christs body far surpassed the Jewes Tabernacle 1. The Jewes Tabernacle was but a type or shadow This a true Tabernacle Chap. 8. v. 2. 2. That was but a dead way to tread upon but this a living way to bring men to heaven See Chap. 10. v. 20. 3. That was The work of mens hands This of God Chap. 8. 2. 4. That nor any thing in it could make perfect This can Chap. 10. v. 10 14. 5. That in it self did not make acceptable to God but this doth Matth. 3. 17. 6. That was never united to the deity This is Rom. 9. 5. Had the Jewes their Tabernacle in high account which was only a shadow of this which was made of senseless materials which was the work of mens hands which could not make perfect How unworthy are they to live under the Gospel who lightly esteem this farr more excellent Tabernacle the body of Jesus himself §. 56. Of the difference betwixt the typicall and reall meanes of attonement Vers. 12. THe Apostle having declared the truth of the Tabernacle proceedeth to set forth the truth of the service which was performed in the most holy place whereunto the high Priest entred thorow the holy place This he doth negatively and affirmatively that the difference betwixt the type and truth might more evidently appear He beginneth with the negative thus Neither by the blood of goats and calves The high Priest under the law entred with the blood of these two kinds of beasts into the most holy place to sprinkle it upon the mercy-seat to make thereby an attonement Levit. 16. 14 15 16. But this was too mean a means for Christ to work a true attonement thereby For it is not possible that the blood of buls and goats should take away sins Heb. 10. 4. There is in the law mention made of sundry other kinds of sacrifices as of sheep and Lambs and of soules Lev. 1. 10 14. Yea there is mention made of a Ram for a bâ—… offering on that day when the High Priest entered into the most holy place Lâ—… 16. 3. But he carried not the blood of any other sacrifice into the most holy place but only of Goats and Bullocks Of the things typified under these and other kinds of sacrificâ—…s see v. 19. § 102. The Beasts which the Law stiled Bullocks the Apostle here calleth Calves because the Bullock was to be but a young one Lev. 16. 3. To shew what an infinite disparity there was betwixt the blood that was â—…yped by the foresaid blood of Goats and Calves the Apostle thus sets it out by his own blood This relative his own hath reference to Christ v. 11. Now Christ was true God as well as true man God-man in one person Hereupon it is said that God hath purchased the Church with his own blood Act. 20. 28. Well might the Apostle infer this latter kinde of blood with the particle of opposition BUT not by the blood of Beasts BUT by his own blood There cannot be a greater difference betwixt a type and a truth thâ—… in this The true price of â—…ans redemption is as far different from the type as God iâ—… from beasts The truth was actually to do what the type could not and so great a matter was to be done by the truth as could not be done by any inferior means then God himself yea then the blood of God This kind of opposition is a great aggravation of their dotage who reject the truth and trust to the type They prefer Beasts to God §. 57. Of Christs own blood the price of mans redemption THe expression of blood in setting out the truth as well as in the type confirmeth that which was before noted that there is no access to God without expiation and that there is no expiation without blood Hereof see verse 7. § 43. 53. The limitation of the kind of blood in this relative his own further manifesteth that the blood of God is the price of mans sin In this respect it is said that â—…esus sanctified the people with his own blood see chap. 13. v. 12. § 129. And that the Sonne of God purged our sin by himself see chap. 1. v. 3. § 29. In this sense it iâ—… said That â—…ey crucified the Lord of glory 1 Cor. 2. 2. 〈◊〉 Is there any blood in God could God shed blood Answ. No the deity simply and singly considered in it self could not but 1. The person God and man is here joyntly to be considered and that extended to the divine nature which was proper to the humane The divine nature so asseâ—…ed and united to it self the humane in one person as properties of the one are attributed to the other 1 Cor. 2. 8. Iohn 3. 13. 2. The divine nature afforded assistance to and supported the humane nature 3. The divine nature had proper works in the act of mans redemption as to adde dignity merit and efficacie to the sufferings of the humane nature Thus in regard of the inseparable union of Christs two natures and of the sufficient assistance which the divine nature afforded to the humane and of the proper actions of the divine nature the blood whereby man was redeemed may well be â—…led the blood of God No lessâ—… price could work out so great a work For infinite wrath was to be pacified 〈◊〉 justice â—…o be satisfied infinite grace to be procured 1. Beâ—…ld hâ—…re the value and worth of mans redemption Well might the Apostle 〈◊〉 it preâ—…ious blood 1 Pet. 1. 19. Nor Christ nor God himself could pay a 〈◊〉 price Heaven Earth all things in them are not to be compared to this blood 2. Take notice hereby of the vile and cursed nature of sin which must by such a means be exâ—…d Nâ—…â—…ood like to that which causeth death No death like the death of him that is 〈◊〉 God 3. Herein the extent of Christs love is manifested Eph. 5. 25. Though no lesse price could redeem the Church then Christs own blood yet Christ would not spare that The great God shed his blood for sinful man 4. O the more then monstrous in gratitude of such as will spare nothing for Christ their Redeemer not the vanities of this world which can do them no true good not their sins which make them most miserable 5. Let the consideration of this great price of our redemption move us to hold nothing
likewise Joh. 5. 19. The difference is only in the manner The Father doth all by the Sonne and the Sonne doth all from the Father The Apostle here sets out the dignity of Christ under this title Heir rather then Lord as Acts 2. 36. 1. To give proof of that relation which he noted before that Christ was truly and properly a Sonne For he was the Heir 2. To shew the perpetuity thereof For the heir ever abideth in the house Gen. 21. 10. Ioh. 8. 35. 3. To manifest the right that we have to be adopted sonnes and heirs Ioh. 8. 36. If the Sonne shall make you free ye shall be free indeed In this respect we are stiled Ioynt-heirs with Christ. This dignity of Christ to be Heir is further amplified by the extent thereof in these words of all things The Greek may be restrained to persons as being of the masculine gender or extended to things as of the newter This latter includeth the former For if he be heir of all things then also of all persons For he that is heir and Lord of all things must needs also be so of all persons Besides it is more proper to say an heir of things then of persons Well therefore hath our English taken away the ambiguity by translating it heir of all things and thus it answers the propheticall Promise Psal. 2. 8. I shall give thee the heathen for thine inheritance and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy possession §. 18. Of Christ the Creator of the worlds THe Apostle goeth on in setting out the dignity of Christ and to that excellency which appertained to him as Mediator betwixt God and man he addeth a greater being proper to him as he is God Almighty in these words By whom also he made the worlds Though this word Made be a common work attributed in other places to mens works as well as to Gods yet in this place it is taken for that divine work which is proper to God alone create as Acts 14. 15. and 17. 24. So as it pointeth at that first great work of God which is mentioned Gen. 1. 1. This is evident by the things made comprised under this word worlds The Greek word according to the proper notation and most usual acceptation thereof signifieth Aeternity It is oft put for an age The Hebrew hath a word which is every way taken in the same sense The Root or Verb whence it cometh signifieth to hide Thereupon Time the date whereof is hidden is set out thereby and that in these considerations following 1. Aeternity Psal. 90. 2. 2. A long date the end whereof was not known Deut. 13. 16. 3. Continuance of legal Rites till they ended in their truth Exod. 12. 24. 4. Continuance of Rites till they determined in the Iubile Exod. 21. 6. Lev. 25. 40. 5. The time of a mans life 1 Sam. 12. 22. By a metonymy the same word setteth out the world that was made in the beginning of time and hath been continued throughout all times and ages And because the world which compriseth under it all things that ever were made is distinguished into three parts 1. The invisible glorious world of the blessed in Heaven called the highest world 2. The starry skie wherein all that the Scripture stileth the hoast of Heaven are contained and this is called the middle world 3. The elements and all things compounded of them or contained in them Even all that space which is under the Moon and whatsoever is comprised therein this is called the inferiour world In regard of this distinction of parts the plurall number worlds is used Answerably in Greek a word of the same signification is used in the plurall number He made the worlds These three worlds are distinguished into two namely Heaven and Earth Col. 1. 16. Thus we see how under this word worlds all things that ever were made above and below visible and invisible are comprised So as the making of the worlds setteth out the divine power of Christ. Where it is said that God by him made the worlds the Sonne is not set out as a meer instrument in this work but as a primary and principal agent therein together with the Father for what thing soever the Father doth these also doth the Sonne likewise Joh. 5. 19. That particle likewise is not to be taken of doing different things like to an other for he there speaketh of the very same thing but of doing them by the same power authority dignity with the same minde and will after the same manner to the same end and that jointly together the Father and the Sonne Therefore what the Father is said to do by the Sonne is in other places said to be done by the Sonne simply considered in and by himself without relation to the Father as Ioh. 1. 3. All things were made by him And Col. 1. 16. All things were created by him The Father is said to do this and that by the Sonne for these reasons 1. To give proof of the distinction of Persons 2. To â—…et out the order of the Persons the Father first the Sonne second 3. To declare their manner of working the Father by the Sonne and the Sonne from the Father Gen. 19. 24. 4. To shew the consent of the distinct Persons Father and Sonne 5. To demonstrate the identity of the essence of Father and Sonne that both are one divine nature and essence in that the same divine work is attributed to both This consequence is inferred upon a like ground Ioh. 5. 17 18. As the Father is here said to make the worlds by his Sonne so of God in reference to the Sonne indefinitely it is said By whom are all things Chap. 2. v. 10. The Sonne therefore is here declared to be true God §. 19. Of Christ the brightness of Gods glory STill doth the Apostle proceed in setting out the divine glory of that Sonne by whom the Father hath made known his will to us under the Gospel in these words spoken of the Sonne in relation to the Father Who being the brightness of his glory c. The word translated brightness is metaphoricall but very fit for the point in hand The Verb whence it is derived signifieth to send forth brightnesse or light and the Noun here used such brightness as cometh from light as the brightness or light or sun beams issuing from the Sun No resemblance taken from any other creature can more fully set out the mutuall relation between the Father and the Sonne For 1. The brightness issuing from the Sun is of the same nature that the Sun is 2. It is of as long continuance as the Sun Never was the Sun without the brightness of it 3. This brightness cannot be separated from the Sun The Sun may as well be made no Sun as have the brightness thereof severed from it 4. This brightness
conferred Fitly is this added to the former to shew that Christ was so far from being vanquished and swallowed up by his sufferings for our sinnes as thereby way was made for an entrance into the highest degree of glory that could be attained unto §. 31. Of Christs sitting and standing in Heaven THe Apostle in setting down the high degree of Christs exaltation well poised his words for every word hath its weight This He sate down importeth high Honour and a setled continuance therein Sitting is a posture of dignity Superiors sit when inferiors stand Iob. 29. 7 8. Thus is the Ancient of dayes said to sit and ten thousand thousands ministring spirits to stand before him Dan. 7. 9 10. In way of Honour is the Highest thus set out He that sitteth upon the Throne Rev. 5. 13. In this sense saith God to his Sonne Sit at my right hand Psal. 110. 1. The authority also and power which Christ hath over all is hereby noted For in this sense is this phrase oft used as Psal. 9. 4. and 29. 10. and 47. 8. Rev. 21. 5. Obj. Christ is said to stand on the right hand of God Acts 7. 55. Answ. Divers phrases may be used of the same thing in divers respects and imply no contradiction For first to speak according to the letter a King may be said to sit on his Throne because that is his ordinary posture and to stand at some speciall times as Eglon arose out of his seat when Ehud said to him I have a Message from God to thee Judg. 3. 20. There are three limitations wherein different acts cannot be attributed to the same thing 1. In the same part In the very same part a man cannot be sore and sound 2. In the same respect A man cannot be alive and dead together in the same respect but in different respects one may be so For she that liveth in pleasure is dead while she liveth 1 Tim. 5. 6. 3. At the same time One cannot sit and stand together at the same time at severall times he may Again To take this phrase metaphorically as it is here to be taken Christ may be said to sit to shew his Authority as before and to stand to shew his readiness to hear and help In this respect did Christ most fitly present himself standing to Stephen Acts 7. 55. Sitting doth further set out continuance in a thing Where Iacob saith of Ioseph His bow SATE in strength we fitly according to the true sense translate it thus his â—…ow ABODE c. Gen. 49. 24. In like manner where Moses saith to Aaron and his sonnes ye shall SIT at the dore of the Tabernacle seaven dayes We according to the true meaning of the word in that place thus turn it ye shall ABIDE Lev. 8. 35. Standing also importeth as much namely continuance and perseverance in a thing To express this emphasis of the word we do oft translate it thus stand fast as 1 Cor. 16. 13. Stand fast in the faith And Gal. 5. 1. Stand fast in the liberty c. where the original Greek saith of the devil Ioh. 8. 44. he STOOD not in the truth our English hath it thus he ABODE not c. Wherefore by both these metaphors sitting and standing Christs abode and continuance in Heaven as our high-Priest Prince and Prophet and that for us is plainly set out And to shew that this his abode and continuance hath no set date this indefinite and everlasting phrase for ever is in other places added as Chap. 7. 25. and 10. 12. Finally these metaphors note out Christs rest and cessation from all his travels labours services sufferings and works of ministry which on earth he underwent Christ is now entred into rest and so sitteth This implieth that nothing now remaineth more to be done or endured for purchase of mans redemption his sacrifice was full and perfect Therefore going out of the world he saith It is finished Joh. 19. 30. §. 32. Of the Divine Majesty TO amplifie the forementioned Dignity and Soveraignty of Christ the place where Christ sitteth is set out in two phrases 1. On the right hand of the Majesty 2. On high By the Majesty is meant God himself as more plainly is expressed in other places where Christ is said to be at the right hand of GOD Rom. 8. 34. and to be set down on the right hand of God Heb. 10. 12. â— Majesty importeth such greatness and excellency as makes one to be honoured of all and preferred before all It is a little proper to Kings who in their dominions are above all and over all By way of excellency a King is stiled Majesty it self as when we speak of a King we say His Majesty when to him Your Majesty A word like to this coming from the same root is translated magnificence which also is applied to God and translated as the word here Majesty 2 Pet. 1. 16. To none can this title be so properly applied as to God himself for all created greatness and excellency is derived from and dependeth upon Gods greatness and excellency Whereas Majesty is attributed to created Monarchs it is because they bear Gods image and stand in Gods stead In this respect they are also stiled Gods Psal. 82. 6. In this place this Title is used 1. To set out the high and supream Soveraignty of God importing him to be King of Kings and Lord of Lords For to speak properly God only hath majesty and therefore by a property is stiled the Majesty 2. To magnifie the exaltation of Christ which is to the highest degree that possibly can be even to the right hand of Him or next to Him that only and justly is stiled the Majesty 3. To shew an especial end of Christs high advancement which was to raign and rule This is the property of Majesty and for this end was Christ advanced next to the Majesty This is further evident by the addition of this word Throne as some do read it thus He sate down on the right hand of the Throne of the Majesty on high So is it read Chap. 8. 1. and 12. 2. and that with an unanimous consent of all copies So in Matth. 19. 28. and 25. 31. and Acts 2. 30. So much also is here without question intended Now to sit on a Throne of Majesty is to have power of raigning and ruling This is yet further made cleer by the end which the holy Ghost setteth down hereof Psal. 110. 1. which is to subdue his enemies Wherefore the Apostle thus explaineth that phrase 1 Cor. 15. 25. He must reign till he hath put all his enemies under his feet For sitting on the right hand of Majesty the Apostle puts raigning So as to sit on the right hand of Majesty and to raign are equivolent termes §. 33. Of Christs advancement to Gods right hand THis phrase right hand
his Subjects ordering their affairs when they have to doe with their Soveraign and with their fellow-subjects Christ loveth and delighteth in the righteous and will thereupon reward their righteousnesse Thus saith the Psalmist to this purpose The righteous Lord loveth righteousnesse his countenance doth behold the upright Psa. 11. 7. And again The Lord loveth the Righteous Psa. 146. 8. §. 116. Of Christs hatred of iniquity TO Christs love of righteousnesse is added his hatred of iniquity because these two are contrary one to another Men use to be contrarily affected to contrary objects Vain intentions and Gods Law are directly contrary one to another Thereupon saith the Psalmist I hate vain thoughts but thy Law do I love Psa. 119. 113. We are commanded to hate the evil and love the good Amos 5. 5. The word translated iniquity is a generall word which signifieth a transgression of the Law and it is so translated 1 Ioh. 3. 4. It is also translated unrighteousnesse and directly opposed to righteousnesse 2 Cor. 6. 14. For righteousnesse is a conformity to the Law which is the rule of righteousnesse So as transgression must needs be contrary thereunto The word iniquity is of as large an extent as unrighteousnesse and implieth an unequall dealing which is contrary to the rule or Law of God This sheweth that Christ was so farre from dealing unjustly and doing any unrighteousnesse as he hated it even in others Hatred is directly contrary to Love And as Love importeth a delight in a thing so hatred a lothing and detesting of it A Prophet giveth this advice Hate the evil Amos 5. 15. An Apostle thus expresseth it Abhor that which is evil Rom. 12. 9. Therefore that which God hateth is said to be an abomination unto him Isa. 1. 13 14. Prov. 6. 16. By this hatred of iniquity an evident proof both of the truth of Christs love and also of the greatnesse thereof is given It was so great as it made him hate the contrary This is a great amplification of love and it shews that they which hate not iniquity do not in truth and fervency love righteousnesse It is therefore set down às anote of an unrighteous man that he abhors not evil Psa. 36. 4. Hereby may righteous Magistrates righteous Ministers righteous Masters and all righteous persons be proved That which is said of righteousnesse it self may be applied to persons qualified therewith Christ loveth the righteous and hateth the unrighteous The way of the wicked is an abomination to the Lord but he loveth him that followeth after righteousnesse Pro. 15. 9. So may we do So must we do We may we must love the righteous 2 Ioh. v. 1. and hate the unrighteous Psa. 139. 21 22. Not simply their persons but their evil qualities In regard of mens persons we are commanded to love our enemies yea though they be wicked even such as curse us and persecute us Mat. 5. 44. But in regard of their quality we must hate even the garment spotted with the flesh Jude v. 23. Christs love of righteous and hatred of unrighteous persons manifesteth the righteous government of his Kingdom in that he dealeth with every one according to his works rewarding the righteous which is a fruit of his love and punishing the righteous which is an effect of his hatred and both according to their works which is the evidence of his justice and righteousnesse Thus is Christ set forth as righteous in himself and righteous in the administration of his kingdom He is a righteous person and a righteous King who also maketh his Kingdom and the Subjects thereof all righteous §. 117. Of the meaning of this relative particle Therefore UPon the former description of Christs righteousnesse this inference is made Therefore God hath annointed thee This may be taken as the cause of Christs righteousnesse or as a consequence following from thence The Hebrew phrase is oft used to set out the cause of a thing as Gen. 18. 5. Therefore are ye come that is for this cause The same phrase is translated with a causall particle Gen. 38. 26. Because I gave her not c. It is also used to declare a consequence or an effect as Psa. 1. 5. Therefore the ungodly c. So Gen. 2. 24. Therefore shall a man leave c. The Greek phrase also used by the Apostle is sometimes put for a cause as Mat. 13. 13. Therefore spake I to them in Parables And it is thus translated for this cause Ioh. 12. 27. 1 Tim. 1. 16. It is also put for an effect or consequence as Mat. 14. 2. It may in the one or the other sense be here taken As a cause it implieth that Gods anointing Christ that is pouring his Spirit upon him made him to be so fit and able a King as he was As an effect it intendeth that Christ being most righteous and every way able and fit to govern the Kingdom God therefore annointed that is deputed him thereto In this respect it must have reference to Christs humane nature or to his person as Mediator God-man Thus God gave the Spirit unto him not by measure Joh. 3. 34 and the Spirit of the Lord was upon him Luk. 4. 18. This word of inference Therefore may also be taken as a manifestation of Gods annointing him Thus Christ loved righteousnesse therefore it was manifest that God annointed him as where Christ saith therefore the Kingdom of heaven is like unto a certain King Mat. 18. 23. It is manifest that the Kingdom of Heaven is like c. This relative Therefore as it noteth a cause hath reference to the former part thus God hath annointed thee therefore thou lovest Righteousnesse As it declareth a consequence it hath reference to the latter part thus Thou lovest righteousnesse therefore God hath annointed thee that is saw it meet to annoint thee None of these senses crosse the other but they may well stand together For God may annoint Christ and depute him to his Function because he loveth righteousnesse and Christ may manifest his love of righteousnesse because God hath annointed him Finally both the Hebrew and Greek phrase translated therefore is sometimes used for ornament sake or to begin a sentence as in English we use this phrase now then It is also used to couple sentences together §. 118. Of the meaning of this phrase God thy God THe Authour of the annointing here mentioned is set out very emphatically at least as our English and some other Translators expresse it by a rhetoricall Figure doubling the same word in the same sense thus God even thy God Hereby it is intimated that the matter here set down is true faithfull and worthy of all observation and acceptation In like manner doth the Lord set out himself in relation to his Church saying Psa. 50. 7. I am God even thy God This he doth that his people might take the more through notice thereof and
19. Luk. 8. 28. Did wicked men persecutors prophane persons and all that oppose Christ his Church his Gospel or Ordinances know and beleeve as much as the devils do in this case they could not but tremble A great encouragement this is to the members of Christ that the Church is assisted with a divine power able to subdue all the enemies so as they need not fear what any of them or all of them can do §. 154. Of making enemies a footstool THE manner of expressing the destruction of Christs enemies is in this phrase Thy footstool I will make thine enemies thy footstool Both the Hebrew and the Greek double the word foot and thus expresse it The footstool of thy feet The Latine also doth herein imitate them The Hebrew word translated footstool is six times used in the Old Testament and hath alwaies the word feet added to it as 1 Chro. 28. 2. Psa. 99. 5. 132. 7. 110. 1. Isa. 66. 1. Lam. 2. 1. The LXX who translated the Hebrew into Greek do herein follow the Hebrew so do the pen-men of the New Testament who wrote in Greek and that in eight severall places as Mat. 5. 35. 22. 44. Mar. 12. 36. Luk. 20 43. Act. 2. 35. 7. 49. Heb. 1. 13. 10. 13. Once the word footstool is singly used without the addition of that other phrase of feet Jam. 2. 3. The addition of the word feet under the footstool of thy sect importeth emphasis and implieth the lowest dejection that can be But because this addition soundeth not well in our English our Translators leave it out A foot-stool is that which one puts under his feet and sets his feet upon It is in Scripture used two waies 1. In reference to a place 2. In reference to persons 1. To set out a place where one delights to set his feet or to abide 2. To set out such persons as in indignation one tramples under his feet When this metaphor of a footstool in relation to God is applied to a place it intendeth his gracious presence Thus the earth in generall is stiled his footstool Isa. 66. 1. From thence Christ maketh this inference that men swear not by the earth because it is Gods footstool Mat. 5. 34 35. In particular the Temple is stiled Gods footstool 1 Chro. 28. 2. In this respect the Church is advised to worship at his footstool Psa. 99. 5. And the Church complaineth Lam. 2. 1. that God remembred not his footstool 2. When in relation to God this metaphor of a footstool is applied to persons it intendeth such enemies as God utterly subdueth and on whom he executeth just and severe revenge as Psa. 110. 1. which Text is oft quoted in the New Testament namely by Christ Mat. 22. 44. by Peter Act. 2. 35. and by Paul in this place This Apostle doth plainly expresse the meaning of it in this phrase He hath put them under his feet 1 Cor. 15. 25. The metaphor is taken from the practice of men who when they have utterly vanquished their deadly enemies in testimony of that full conquest and absolute power they have over them yea also of their indignation against them and revenge of them will set their feet upon them and trample on them so did Ioshua make the Captains of his Army put their feet upon the necks of the Kings of those cursed Canaanites whom they subdued Iosh. 10. 24. Thus Iehu also trod Iezabel under foot 2 King 9. 33. Thus also it is said of Christ I will tread them in mine anger and trample them in my fury Isa. 63. 3. By this it appears that Christs enemies shall be utterly subdued In allusion hereunto David as a type of Christ thus saith Thou hast given me the necks of mine enemies that I might destroy them that hate me I did beat them small as the dust before the winde I did cast them out as the dirt in the streets Psa. 18. 40 42. and again He iâ—… is that shall tread down our enemies This is so done that the whole mysticall body of Christ might have rest and quiet which were not possible unlesse such malicious and mischievous enemies were totally and finally subdued This is a strong inducement for us to stand and fight against these enemies and to expect and wait for this day of conquest for this gives us assurance of a full and finall conquest The phrase importeth as much §. 155. Of the Apostles manner of proving his Point ver 14. THE second part of the Assumption mentioned § 148. is here proved It was this Angels are Ministers That it may be the better discerned what kinde of Ministers they are their nature that they are Spirits and their office ministring and their warrant sent forth and their charge for whom they minister such as shall be heirs of salvation are expresly set down ver 14. The manner of setting down these Points is emphaticall It is by way of Interrogation An Interrogation about things affirmed implies a strong affirmation as if it were a matter unquestionable undeniable and so clear as whosoever duely considereth it cannot but acknowledge it to be most true Where God saith to Cain If thou do well shalt thou not be accepted Gen. 4. 7. He declares it to be so manifestly true that Cain himself could not deny the truth of it By such a manner of declaring a matter he that propounds the point leaves it to the judgement of him to whom the Question is propounded to judge of the truth thereof §. 156. Of the excellency of the Ministers here mentioned and of their Warrant IN setting down the Ministry of Angels the Apostle mentioneth their nature that they are spirits to amplifie their Ministry This Epithete a ministring in Greek is derived from that word which is translated b Ministers v. 7. It sheweth that their Ministry is a speciall and publike Function and that an honourable one also and yet they are inferiour to Christ. See § 79. Spirits are the most excellent substances of all creatures the most glorious of best understanding and greatest prudence the purest the strongest freest from all bodily infirmities such as cannot be hindred by any incumbrances Of all these excellencies See § 86. c. The act attributed to them in this word to minister is in Greek from another root and so expressed as it also implieth an office thus c for the Ministry So is this phrase translated 1 Cor. 16. 15. 2 Tim. 4. 11. A publike Officer of the Church is set out by a d Title that is derived from the same root and translated Deacon Phil. 1. 1. 1 Tim. 3. 8. Thus it intendeth as much as the former did Both of them are joyned together and thus translated e administration of service 2 Cor. 9. 12. This word then declareth that Angels do not only some services for Saints but that they have an office to minister for them as Deacons had for the poor
went throughout every City and village preaching and shewing the glad tydings of the Kingdom of God Luk. 8. 1. He commanded those whom he sent so to do Luk 9. 2. Mar. 16. 15. So did they whom he immediatly sent Acts 5. 42. So have done others after them and so will do all true and faithfull Ministers of Christ to the worlds end Preaching being a means sanctified of God unto salvation how diligent and faithfull ought Ministers of the Gospel to be in preaching the same Thereby they may save themselves and them that hear them 1 Tim. 4. 16. But Idol and idle Ministers such as cannot or care not to preach the word do much hinder men from this great salvation How beautifull ought the feet of them to be that preach the Gospel of peace and bring glad tydings of Good things Rom. 10. 15. If this great salvation the effect of preaching were duly weighed Ministers would be diligent in preaching and people patient in hearing the same For this is a strong motive to enforce the one and the other Both preaching and hearing have need to be pressed upon mens consciences See more of preaching Gods Word Chap. 13. § 97. §. 24. Of Christs first publishing the Gospel THe first that cleerly and fully preached the Gospel of Salvation was the Lord Christ It took beginning to be spoken by him according to the Greek phrase Till he came and preached people sate in darknesse and in the shadow and region of death but when he began to preach they saw great light Matth. 4 16. It cannot be denied but that the substance of the Gospel and therein salvation was preached from the beginning of the world as hath been shewed before § 20. 21. but so dark was that kinde of light as like the light of the Moon when the Sunne shineth is accounted no light The day taketh his beginning from the rising of the Sunne and the light that cometh from thence So Salvation here spoken of taketh beginning from Christs preaching the Gospel Besides Christ is the substance and truth of all the shadowes figures types Prophesies and Promises of that Salvation which was set out by them When Christ the Lord came and declared himself to be the substance and truth of the Law he might well be accounted the first publisher of salvation Object It is said of the Ministry of Iohn the Baptist The beginning of the Gospel of Iesus Christ Mark 1. 1. Answ. Iohns Ministry in reference to the Ministry of the Law and the Prophets may be said comparitively to be the beginning of the Gospel because it was in the very time wherein Christ the substance of the Gospel was exhibited Iohn was Christs messenger sent before his face to prepare the way before him Mark 1. 2. Thus it is said that all the Prophets and the Law prophecied untill Iohn Matth. 11. 13. In Iohns time was Christ actually exhibited He was baptised by Iohn Matth. 3. 13 c. And Iohn declared him pointing him out as it were with the finger saying Behold the Lamb of God Joh. 1. 29. Iohn also heard of the works of Christ Matth. 11. 2. In this respect it is said that Among them that are born of women there hath not risen a greater then Iohn the Baptist Matth. 11. 11. Iohns Ministry was a middle Ministry between the Law and the Gospel between the Prophets and Christ. He took part of both kindes He preached that the kingdom of heaven was at hand Matth 3. 2. But Christ that the Kingdom of God is come unto you Matth. 12. 22. Thus in regard of the fulness of the Gospel and of a distinct and clear manifestation of all things that appertained to this great salvation Christ most truly and properly is said to be the first that preached it Behold here the benefit of Christs being sent into the world Then first came that true full and bright light of the world He that followeth this light shall not walk in darknesse but shall have the light of life John 8. 12. Fitly to the point in hand may I apply that which is said Iohn 1. 18. No man hath seen God at any time the only begotten Son which is in the bosom of the Father he hath revealed him §. 25. Of confirming the Word THough Christs own publishing of the Gospel were sufficient to make it worthy of all acceptation yet is it said to be confirmed That is confirmed which is further proved or fulfilled or made more sure and certain Thus Christ is said to confirm the word of his Apostles with signs Mark 16. 20. and God by sending his Son to confirm the promises made to the Fathers Rom. 15. 8. That also which is kept from failing or from being altered is said to be confirmed So God doth confirm his unto the end 1 Cor. 1. 8. and establish them 1 Cor. 1. 21. and we are called upon to be established with grace Heb. 13. 3. But that which Christ spake needed not in any such respect to be confirmed He is a faithfull and true witness Rev. 3. 14. He is the way the truth and the life John 14. 6. that only true way that leadeth unto life So as there was no fear of any uncertainty or of any failing in his Word Christs Word therefore was confirmed for these and other like reasons 1. Because he was not at all times in all places present with his Church to urge and press his word upon them For this end he sent forth in his life time Disciples to preach Luke 9. 2. 10. 1. And after his ascension he gave Apostles and others for the perfecting of the Saints Eph. 4. 11 12. 2. Because of our weakness Christ confirmed his word to support us that we might have strong consolations For this end God confirmed his promise by an oath Heb. 6. 17 18. 3. Because of the commendable custom of men who use to confirm their own words by the consent and testimony of others Thus St Paul in the Inscriptions of his Epistles joyns with himself Sosthenes 1 Cor. 1. 1. Timothy 2 Cor. 1. 1. Silvanus and Timothy 1 Thes. 1. 1. Timothy with the Bishops and Deacons Phil. 1. 1. All the Brethren which were with him Gal. 1. 2. 4. Because by Gods Law and mans at the mouth of two or three witnesses every word shall be established Deut. 19. 15. Thus Christs word was confirmed 1. In that there were many witnesses of the same truth wherein they all agreed Luke 24 48. Acts 2. 32. 2. In that such as despised him in his life time after his Resurrection and Ascension were wrought upon Acts 2. 37. 3. In that by reason of the power of the Spirit in them they who preached the Gospel of Christ after him were received as an Angel of God even as Christ Iesus Gal. 4. 14. 4. In that many who never heard Christ themselves believed that word which Christ had preached
for all men See § 81. XVIII Mans good was the end of Christs sufferings See § 81. §. 86. Of the respect wherein it became God that his Sonne should be man and suffer for man Verse 10. For it became him for whom are all things and by whom are all things in bringing many sonnes unto glory to make the Captain of their salvation perfect through sufferings THe first particle of this verse FOR shews that it is added as a reason of that which goes before In generall it is a third reason to prove that Christ was man See § 1. In particular it declareth the reason of the last clause of the former verse which is this By the grace of God Christ tasted death for every one If the question be asked Why Gods grace chose that way to redeem man here is a ready answer It became him so to do The Greek word translated became is diversly used 1. It implies a necessity of doing this or that as in this phrase Such an high Priest became us who is holy c. Heb. 7. 29. It was necessary that we should have such an one no other could serve the turn 2. It implies a duty as in this phrase It becometh us to fulfill all righteousnesse Matth. 3. 15. It is our duty so to do 3. It implies an answerablenesse or agreement of one thing to another as in this phrase Speak thou the things which become sound doctrine Tit. 2. 1. that is as are agreeable thereto 4. It implies a decency comlinesse and glory of a thing as in this phrase Which becometh women professing godlinesse 1 Tim. 2. 10. He there speaketh of women adorning themselves with good works and this is a decent and comly thing the beauty and glory of Professors Thus it is here taken for never did any thing more make to the glory of God then his making of his Son lower then Angels that â—…e might taste death for every one We reade that upon the first news of Christ coming into the world a multitude of Angels thus praised God Glory to God in the highest c. Luke 2. 14. And Christ himself when he was going out of the world thus saith to his Father I have glorified thee on earth John 17. 4. And upon his suffering Christ said Father glorifâ—… thy Name And the Father thus answered I have both glorified it and will glorifâ—… it again John 12. 28. All this was in relation to Christs humiliation even unto death §. 87. Of Gods glory in giving his Son to dye IF we take a view of Gods special Properties we shall finde the glory of them so set forth in Christs Incarnation and Passion and the Redemption of man thereby as in nothing more I will exemplifie this in five of them 1. The power of God hath been often manifested by many wonderfull works of his since the beginning of the world The book of Iob and book of Psalms do reckon up catalogues of Gods powerfull and mighty works but they are all inferiour to those works which were done by the Son of God becoming man and dying For hereby was the curse of the Law removed the bonds of death broken the devil and his whole host vanquished infinite wrath appeased The Son of God diâ—… all this and much more not by araying himself with Majesty and power but bâ—… putting on him weak and frail flesh and by subjecting himself to death Hereiâ—… was strength made perfect in weakness 2 Cor. 12. 9. 2. The wisdom of God was greatly set forth in the first creation of all things iâ—… their excellent order and beauty and in the wise government of them but afâ—… that by sinne they were put out of order to bring them into a comely frame again was an argument of much more wisdom especially if we duly weigh how by the creatures transgression the just Creator was provoked to wrath To finde out â—… means in this case of atonement betwixt God and man must needs imply mucâ—… more wisdom For who should make this atonement not man because he waâ—… the transgressor Not God because he was offended and incensed yet God bâ—… taking mans nature upon him God-man by suffering did this deed he made the atonement God having revealed this mystery unto his Church every oâ—… that is instructed in the Christian faith can say Thus and thus it is done But hâ—… not God by his infinite wisdom found out and made known this means of reconciliation though all the heads of all creatures had consulted thereabout their counsels would have been altogether in vain We have therefore just cause with 〈◊〉 holy admiration to break out and say Oh the depth of the riches both of the wisdâ—… and knowledge of God! Rom. 11. 33. 3. The justice of God hath been made known in all ages by judgements executed on wicked sinners as the punishment of our first parents the drowning oâ—… the old world the destroying of Sodom and Gomorrah with fire and brimstone the casting off the Jews the casting of wicked Angels and reprobate men into 〈◊〉 fire but to exact the uttermost of the Sonne of God who became a Surety for man and so to exact it as in our nature he must bear the infinite wrath of his Father and satisfie his justice to the full is an instance of more exact justice then ever was manifested 4. The truth of God is exceedingly cleared by Gods giving his Son to die and that in accomplishment of his threatning and promises For threatning God had said to man In the day thou eatest of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil thou shalt surely die Gen. 2. 17. How could Gods truth have been accomplished in this threatning and man not utterly destroyed if Christ 〈◊〉 not died in our nature For promise the first that ever was made after mans Fall was this The seed of thâ—… woman shall bruise the Serpents head Gen. 3. 15. As this was the first promise so was it the ground of all other promises made to Gods elect in Christ. Now God having accomplished this promise by giving his Sonne to death how can we doubt of his truth in any other promise whatsoever The accomplishment of no other promise could so set out Gods truth as of this for other promises do depend upon this and not this on any of them Besides this is the greatest of all other promises We may therefore on this ground say He that spared not his own Sonne but delivered him up for us all how shall he not with him also freely give us all things Rom. 8. 32. 5. Gods mercy is most magnified by sending his Sonne into the world to die for man The mercies of God are over all his works Psal. 145. 9. But the glasse wherein they are most perspicuously seen is Jesus Christ made man and made a sacrifice for mans sinne This is thus set out to the life God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Sonne
much It is derived from a root that signifieth a sacred thing worthy of good account a thing honoured and highly esteemed being freed from such blemishes as might dishonour it The Greek word translated holy is from the same root To sanctifie is an act attributed to the Creator and to creatures 1. To the Creator in reference to himself and others 1. To himself two wayes 1. In manifesting the excellency of his power justice and other attributes Ezek 28. 22. 38. 23. 2. In vindicating his righteousnesse from unjust imputations Ezek 36. 23. 2. To others 1. In a reall conferring of holinesse upon them 1 Thes. 5. 23. Thus each person in the sacred Trinity is said to sanctifie as the Father 〈◊〉 The Sonne Ephes. 5. 26. The holy Ghost Rom. 15. 16. 2. In setting apart to sacred imployments Thus God sanctified his Sonne Iohn 10. â—…6 And the Sonne sanctified himself Iohn 17. 19. Thus God sanctified men Ier. 1. 5. beasts Numb 8. 17. and other things Exod. 29. 44. yea and â—…mes too Gen. 2. 3. 2. To creatures this act of sanctifying is attributed as to men and others Men are said to sanctifie God Themselves Other men and Other things 1. Men sanctifie God two waies 1. By acknowledging his excellencies Matth. 6. 9 2. By an undaunted profession of his truth 1 Pet. 3. 15. 2. Men sanctifie themselves by preparing themselves to perform holy services holily 1 Chron. 15. 14. 3. Men sanctifie other men 1. By being Gods Minsters in setting them apart to sacred Functions Lev. 8. 30. 2. By preparing them to holy services Exod. 19. 10 1 Sam 16. 5. 3. By using means of reconciliation between God and them Iob 1. 5. 4. Men sanctifie other things 1 By impioying holily such times and things as are holy Exod. 20. 8. 2. By using means that others may observe holy duties aright Ioel 1. 14. 3. By dedicating and consecrating them to the Lord for his service Thus under the Law men sanctified houses and lands Lev. 27. 14 16. Other things besides men are said to sanctifie two waies 1. Typically as sundry rites under the Law Heb. 9. 13. Matth. 23. 17 19. 2. Ministerially as the word and prayer under the Gospel 1 Tim. 4. 5. The word by giving us a warrant for what we use or do Prayer for obtaining a blessing thereupon §. 102. Of Christ sanctifying THis act of sanctifying here mentioned properly belongeth to Christ and that as he is God-man the Mediatour betwixt God and man He is by an excellency and property stiled a Sanctifier He that sanctifieth because in most of the forenamed respects he may be said to sanctifie 1. Christ in reference to himself sanctifieth I sanctifie my self saith he Iohn 17. 19. As the Father set him apart and deputed him to be a Priest and sacrifice for men so he voluntarily undertook what his Father deputed him unto He offered up himself Heb. 7. 27. He gave himself Eph. 5. 2. By this will are we sanctified Heb. 10. 10. 2. He sanctified the Lord God as we are enjoyned 1 Pet. 3. 15. in that he made a good confession before Pontius Pilate 1 Tim. 6. 13. I have glorified thee on earth â—…aith he to his Father as he was going out of the world Iohn 17. 4. 3. He sanctifieth others and that sundry waies 1. In setting men apart to sacred functions he gave some Apostles and some Prophets c. Eph. 4. 11. 2. In furnishing men with gifts when he ascended up on high he gave gifts unto men Eph. 4. 8. 3. In purging men from their pollutions Hereof see Chap. 1. v. 3. § 27 28 29. 4. In induing them with sanctifying graces Of his fulnesse have all we received and grace for grace John 1. 16. Thus is he made sanctification to us 1 Cor. 1. 30. 5. In being a means of reconciliation betwixt God and us v. 17. What Iob did to his children after their feastings Iob 1. 5. Christ doth continually by his intercession Heb. 7. 27. 6. By taking us into a Conjugal society with himself Eph. 5. 31 32. we are sanctified to him as the unbeliever is sanctified to the believer 1 Cor. 7. 14. 7. In Dedicating and Consecrating his Church to God as first fruits Iames 1 18. The Apostle by ascribing this act of sanctifying to Christ gives us to understand that he is the Author of his Churches sanctification 1 Cor. 1. 30. for Christ is the only alsufficient head of the Church As all life sense motion and vigour descends from the head to all the members so all manner of spiritual life and grace from Christ. God gave not the Spirit by measure to him John 3. 34. for it pleased the Father that in him should all fulnesse dwell Col. 1. 19. There is in Christs death a mortifying power whereby our old man is crucified with him Rom. 6. 6. And there is in his resurrection a quickening vertue that like as Christ was raised up from the dead so we also should walk in newnesse of life Rom. 6. 4. How this act of sanctifying is attributed to the Father also and the holy Ghost and to the Word and Ministers thereof See Domest Dut. on Eph. 5. 30. Treat 1. § 76. We are the rather to take notice of this that Christ undertakes to be a Sanctifier that in all our needs we may have recourse to him for grace Thus we are invited to do Isa. 55. 1. Matth. 11. 28. Iohn 7. 37. That we may receive grace from Christ we must be well informed in the means which he hath sanctified to sanctifie us These are his holy Ordinances in special his Word and Prayer 1 Tim. 4. 5. As we finde any sanctifying grace wrought in us we ought with thankfulnesse as the tenth Leper did Luke 17. 16. to acknowledge from whence it cometh and withall we ought to use what we receive to the glory of him that hath sanctified us 1 Pet. 2. 9. §. 103. Of those who are sanctified THe correlative which answereth to the forementioned Sanctifier is comprised in this phrase They who are sanctified This passive sanctified sheweth that this is a priviledge conferred on them They were not so by nature they were not so of themselves even they were of the common stock of the polluted mass no better then the worst Of such saith the Apostle We were by nature the children of wrath even as others Eph. 2. 3. We our selves also were sometimes foolish disobedient c. Tit. 3. 3. In regard of naturall condition there is none righteous no not one Rom. 3. 10. Such were they of whom the Apostle saith But ye are sanctified 1 Cor. 6. 11. This giveth evidence of the free grace of God and it doth much commend his love It is a means to strip us of all self boasting and to humble us deeply It is an especiall ground of giving all praise to God The same word in the passive is here used that was before in the
As God he was the Altar that sanctified that Sacrifice for the Altar sanctifieth the gift Matth. 23. 19. As God-man in one person he was the Priest that offered that Sacrifice upon that Altar Through the eternall spirit he offered himself Heb. 9. 14. Herein the sufficiency of Christs Priest-hood is evidenced in that each nature did what was proper to it By the humane nature all matters of service and suffering were done and endured by the Divine nature all matters that required Divine authority and dignity were performed from the union of those two natures in one person the accomplishment consummation and perfection of all arose See more hereof Chap. 9. v. 14. § 78. §. 173. Of Christ an high and great Priest AS Christ was a true Priest so he is here styled by the Apostle an Highpriest In Greek these two words are compounded in one which word for word we may translate Arch-Priest as Arch-Angel 1 Thess. 4. 16. Jude v. 9. Arch-Shepherd or Chief Shepherd 1 Pet. 5. 4. Arch-builder or Master-builder 1 Cor. 3. 10. Arch-Publican or Chief-Publican Luk. 19. 2. In the Hebrew the phrase translated Highpriest is great Priest Levit. 21. 10. And the same person translated in English Chief Priest is in Hebrew Head-Priest 2 King 25. 18. Aaron was the first that had this title given unto him Lev. 16. 3. and the eldest son of the family of Aaron was successively to be High-Priest after the death of thé former High-Priest Exod. 29. 29 30. There were sundry Duties and Dignities proper to the High-Priest for the time being As 1. To enter into the most Holy place Lev. 16. 3. 2. To appear before God for the people Exod. 28. 29. 3. To bear the sins of the people Exod. 28. 38. 4. To offer incense Lev. 16. 12 13. 5. To make atonement Lev. 16. 32. 6. To judge of uncleannesse Lev. 13. 2. 7. To determine controversies Deut. 17. 8 12. 8. To blesse the people Num. 6. 23. Christ is styled High-Priest 1. For excellency sake to shew that he was the chiefest and most excellent of all 2. To demonstrate that he was the truth whom Aaron and other High-Priests typified 3. To assure us that all those things which were enjoyned to Aaron as High-Priest were really in their truth performed by Christ. For 1. Christ entred into the true Holy place which is heaven Heb. 9. 24. 2. Christ truly appeareth before God for us Heb. 9. 24. 3. Christ hath born all the sins of all the Elect 2 Cor. 5. 21. 4. Christs intercession is the true incense which makes things that are pleasing and acceptable to God to be so accepted for us Eph. 1. 6. 5. By Christ we have â—…eceived the atonement Rom. 5. 11. 6. Christ purgeth our sins Heb. 1. 3. 7. Christ is the supream Judge and determiner of all Controversies Christ is also called a great High-Priest Heb. 4. 14. to adde emphasis unto this excellency Never was there never can there be any like to him in dignity and excellency Nor Aaron nor any other had both these titles Great High given unto them Though an High Priest under the Law were in Hebrew styled a Great Priest Numb 35. 24 28. yet never was any called Great High Priest but Christ only He indeed was Great in his person being God-man Great in his sacrifice being an humane nature united to the Divine Great in the works that he did and continueth to do all of them carrying a Divine value and efficacy By the way note the intolerable arrogancy of Antichrist that Man of sinne who takes to himself this style The greatest Highpriest Two degrees higher then that which is attributed to Christ. §. 174. Of the excellency and benefits of Christs Priesthood THese two titles High Great applied to Christ as Priest do imply that he was a most excellent Priest Those titles simply taken import an excellency In reference to others comparatively taken they import a super-excellency above all others Never was there nor ever can there be such an excellent Priesthood as Christs was which the Apostle in this Epistle proveth by sundry evidences 1. The Dignity of his person Christ was not only a son of man but also the Son of God Other Priests were meer sons of men Heb. 7. 28. 2. The Purity of his nature Christ was holy harmlesse undefiled separate from sinners all other Priests were sinners Heb. 7. 26 27. 3. The Eminency of his order Christ was a Priest after the order of Melchiâ—…dech Heb. 5. 6. None so but he 4. The solemnity of his Ordination Christ was made Priest with a sacred Oath others without an Oath Heb. 7. 20 21. 5. The kinde of his Priesthood Christ was a true reall Priest others only typicall or metaphoricall See § 172. 6. The unchangeablenesse of his Office Christs Priesthood was unchangeable Others office passed from one to another Heb. 7. 23 24. 7. The everlastingnesse of his Priesthood Christ abideth a Priest continually others were not suffered to continue by reason of death Heb. 7. 3 23 24. 8. The perfection of Christs Priesthood Christ by his Priesthood effected to the uttermost what was to be effected by a Priest But the Priesthood under the Law made nothing perfect Heb. 7. 11 25. These excellencies are every one expresly noted by this Apostle and shall be more distinctly and largely handled in their severall places So excellent a Priesthood as Christs is cannot but bring many benefits to Christs Church For 1. It is necessary that the Church have a Priest to be for it in things apperâ—…ing unto God and that by reason of the infinite disparity and disproportion 〈◊〉 is betwixt God and man Hereof see The whole Armour of God on Eph. 6. 18. Treat 3. Part. 2. § 62. 2. It is also necessary that Christ be the Priest of the Church and that by reason of that infinite Dignity Authority Power and worth which belongs to that Priâ—… Hereof see § 172. All the benefits that flow from Christs Office and Passive obedience from 〈◊〉 Death and Sacrifice from his Buriall and Resurrection from his Ascension and Intercession are fruits and effects of his Priesthood For as our Priest he subjected himself to the service and curse of the Law he offered up himself a Sacrifice he was buried and rose from the dead he entred into heaven and there maketh continuall intercession for us Particular benefits of Christs Priesthood are these that follow 1. Satisfaction of Divine Iustice For Christ as our Priest and Surety standing in our room in our stead and for us satisfied Divine Justice Without this satisfaction no mercy could be obtained but through this satisfaction way is made for all needfull mercy In this respect it is said that God is just and a justifier of him which beleeveth in Iesus Rom. 3. 28. To justifie a sinner is a work of great mercy yet therein is God just because
their hearts Thus was Pharaohs heart hardened Exod. 5. 2. and the heart of the Jews Ier. 44. 16. 5. Presumption When sinnes are committed against knowledge conscience light of nature and motions of the Spirit they are as heavy weights that 〈◊〉 out all spirituall sense and life As a great blow so stuns one as it makes him senslesse so a presumptuous sinne will make a mans spirit senslesse After that Zedekiah had broken his oath with the King of Babâ—…l Ezek. 17. 16. his heart was hardned against all the good councell that the Prophet Ieremiah gave him Ier. 38. 17 c. 6. Oft committing or long lying in the same sinne Many small knocks or 〈◊〉 long continued do in time as much as a great blow at once Mens hands and heels use to be hardened by much work and long travell 7. Relapse To return to sinne after a man hath manifested solemn repentance as the swine after it is washed returneth to the mire especially if it be to the same sinne as the dog licketh up the vomit he had formerly cast out is to make way for the devils re-entry whereby a mans heart will be so hardned as his later end will be worse then his beginning 2 Pet. 2. 20 c. Matth. 12. 43 c. Against this doth Christ give prudent caveats Ioh. 5. 14. 8. 11. 8. Lewd company Lewd companions will by evil counsell bad example 〈◊〉 encouragement make men impudent and obstinate in sinning The wise man therefore much disswadeth from such company Prov. 1. 10 c. 9. Superstuity of the things of this world as of wealth honour ease pleasure applause and other such things as men by nature delight in These are like 〈◊〉 thorns and briers which draw out the moisture of the earth and make it dry and hard or as weights that presse out the juyce of fruits and make them 〈◊〉 These make the things of the Spirit of life to be nothing at all regarded This cause of hardning is then most prevalent when men are raised from a mean estate toâ—… great one or from a troublesom estate to a quiet and pleasing estate If iron be taken out of the fire and put into cold water it waxeth hard 10. Multitude of Crosses not sanctified These are as many blows upon the Smiths anvill King Ahaz in the time of his distresse did trespasse yet more against the Lord 2 Chron. 28. 22. The wrath of God came upon Israel and slew the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 them for all that they sinned still Psal. 78. 31 32. §. 85. Of mans hardning himself III. MAn hardneth himself two waies 1. Privatively 2. Positively 1. Privatively by refusing or rejecting means whereby his 〈◊〉 might be softned Means of softning a mans heart are Publique Private and Secret 1. Publique means are publique Ordinances of God as the Word read 〈◊〉 preached the Sacraments Praying and Praising God yea also God works and those both of merey and judgement whether ordinary or extraordinary 2. Private means are Reading and expounding Gods Word in private places private praying and praising God repeating Sermons private instruction 〈◊〉 holy conference and such like 3. Secret means Reading the Word and other good books alone praying 〈◊〉 praising God alone meditation and examination of ones self The Jews in the Apostles time hardned their hearts by putting away from 〈◊〉 the Word of God Act. 13. 46. and in Iohn Baptists time they rejected the 〈◊〉 sell of God against themselves being not baptized of Iohn Luk. 7. 30. They refused to subject themselves to that Ordinance In Christs time they hardned their hearts by opposing against his miraculous works Matth. 12. 24. Ioh. 15. 24. About means which are to soften mens hearts men divers waies beguile themselves so as they harden their hearts thereby As 1. By putting off for the present such means as might soften them to another time as he that said to Paul Go thy way for this time when I have a convenient season I will call for thee Act. 24. 25. But that season never came 2. By thinking they have done enough when it is but little that they have done yet can say Behold what a wearinesse is it Mal. 1. 13. 3. By resting in the outward work as they who said Wherefore have we fasted and thou seest not Isa. 58. 3. 4. By doting upon humane ordinances as they who in vain worshipped God teaching for doctrines the commandments of men Matth. 15. 9. 2. Positively Men harden themselves by a slavish yielding to the causes of hardning mens hearts mentioned § 84. This they do by nourishing their naturall hardnesse by opposing against Gods truth in his promises and threatnings by hiding their sinne by pride by presumption by long lying in sin by returning to sin after repentance by setting their hearts too much on the things of this world by perverting Gods chastisements In that hardnesse of heart ariseth from ones self even from his own wilfulnesse it nearly concerns us to be the more watchfull over our selves and to withstand the very beginning of hardnesse For Satan is very subtle and seeks to beguile a man by degrees and sinne is deceitfull and of a bewitching nature It soaks into a man insensibly and we of our selves are very foolish like the silly fish that with a fair baâ—…t is soon taken Hence it is that from small beginnings many come to this high pitch even to be hardned in heart When men are tempted to sinne 1. There is a thought of committing it Gen. 38. 15. 2. A plain consent to yield to it Psal. 50. 18. 3. An actuall committing of it 2 Sam. 11. 4. 4. An iteration of it Iudg. 16. 1 4. 5. A custom therein 1 Sam. 2. 13. 6. An excusing of it 1 Sam. 15. 15. 7. A justifying it Isa. 5. 23. Luk. 16. 15. 8. A glorying in it Psal. 52. 1. 9. An habit that they can scarce do otherwise Ier. 13. 23. 10. Hardnesse of heart Rom. 2. 5. By these degrees it cometh to passe that sinne which upon the first temptation seemed horrible and upon the first committing thereof much perplexed the soul and seemed to be an insupportable burden making the sinner thus to complain Mine iniquities are gone over my head as an heavy burden they are too heavy for me Psal. 38. 4. appears in time not to be so burdensom but rather light and easie yea so unsensible as they can scarce perceive it like him that saith They have stricken me and I was not sick they have beaten me and I felt it not I will seek it yet again Prov. 23. 35. Yea further it comes by degrees to be pleasing and delightfull So sweet in his mouth as he hides it under his tongue Job 20. 12. §. 86. Of the danger and dammage of hardnesse of heart IV. THe danger whereinto men fall by hardnesse of heart and the dammage which they receive is greater then can be expressed
which God sweareth to inflict 〈◊〉 them is deprivation of his promised Rest thus set down in our English 〈◊〉 shall not enter into my rest The Rest here meant as it hath reference to those Israelites who provoked 〈◊〉 to sware is the Land of Can â—…an This is called rest in reference to their many travels and troubles that they 〈◊〉 the wilderness and in the Land of Egypt The Hebrew word used by the Psalmist is derived from a root that 〈◊〉 to rest from trouble or labour This is evident by the reason which Lamech 〈◊〉 of the name which he gave to his son Noah Noah cometh from the same 〈◊〉 and signifieth Rest. The reason which his father gave thereof is thus 〈◊〉 He shall comfort us concerning our work and toil of our hands Gen. 5. 29. Lamech by divine inspiration fore-saw that God in Noahs time would ease the earth of that intolerable burden of wickedness wherewith the multitude of Gyants who were cruell tyrannical persons over-loded it So as by the ceasing of that violence there should be rest He had therefore a name of rest given him because rest should be in his dayes as e Solomon which signifieth Peace had that name given him because peace was in his dayes 2 Chron. 22. 9. The Greek Noun here used is a compound The simple Verb signifieth in general to cease or leave off Luke 5. 4. 11. 1. It is in particular applied to the allaying or ceasing of storms as Luk. 8. 24. and to mischievous opposition against truth Act. 13. 10. and to appeasing uproars Act. 20. 1. and to leaving off violent beating Act. 21. 32. and to leaving off sin 1 Pet. 4. 1. The Verb compounded with the Preposition here used signifieth to restrain Act. 14. 18. It is used sometimes intransitively without governing any case as in this phrase God did rest Chap. 4. v. 4. So ver 10. Sometimes transitively as in this phrase Iesus gave them rest or Ioshua made them rest that is he procured rest for them Ch. 4. v. 8. A Noun that cometh from this compound Verb is here used and signifieth Reâ—…t even such a rest as freeth from travels and troubles Fitly is this word used in this place for the rest here spoken of whether it be taken litterally for Canaan or mystically for Heaven is a freedom from travels and troubles Eight several times is this Noun used in this and the next Chapter and translated Rest. There is another word once only used in the New Testament and translated Rest which according to the notation of it signifieth the keeping of a Sabbath Ch. 4. v. 9. § 31. The children of Israel were under sore bondage and subject to much labour toil and oppression in the Land of Egypt and in the wilderness they had no setled place of abode but were forced to remove from station to station In Canaan they were a free people under no bondage and according to their several Tribes and Families they had a set and setled habitation which as an inheritance was given to them and their posterity In this respect Canaan had this title given unto it Rest. This title Rest doth both amplifie Gods great care over his Church and also aggravate the judgement here denounced 1. It amplifieth Gods providence in this that howsoever in wisdom he may suffer his Church for some time to be under sore pressures and to be brought to sundry straits yet Rest shall be the end of all This he prepareth this he will give to his After that the Israelites had been setled in Canaan they were for their sins 〈◊〉 by their enemies yet God gave them rest again Iudg. 3. 11 32. 5. 31. So after Davids wars and troubles God gave Israel Rest on every side 1 Chro. 22. 18. Yea after they had been seventy years in Captivity he brought them to this land of rest again Ezra 2. 1. In the Apostles time after some persecution the Churches had rest Act. 9. 31. And in Constantines time after the ten persecutions And in Queen Elizabeths time after the Marian persecution This the Lord thus ordereth here in this world to uphold the spirits of his servants that they should not saint under their troubles and trials but hold out upon an expectation of Râ—…st Men labour and travell all the day in hope of rest in the night But Heaven especially is that rest which God hath prepared for all his This is that Rest which remains to the people of God Heb. 4. 8. Herein the Israelites were a type of the Church of God in this world This world is as an Egypt and a wildernesse to the Church of God But Heaven is their Canaan As Christ for the joy that was set before him endured the Crosse despising the shame Heb. 12. 2. So let us for this Rest that is set before us Of the true Rest See Chap. 4. v. 1. § 8. 2. This title Rest doth aggravate the judgement inflicted upon the Israelites in that it was a deprivation of that which might most of all uphold and support 〈◊〉 spirits in their troubles and travels which was that they should have rest Rest 〈◊〉 prepared for them but they through their incredulity and manifold rebellionâ—… deprived themselves thereof See § 118. They so farre deprived themselves of that rest as God sware they shall 〈◊〉 enter into it They should be so farre from having any possession therein and long living dying and being buried therein as they should not so much as 〈◊〉 a foot therein or have their bones carried thereinto as Iosephs were Exod. 13. 1â—… Iosh. 24. 32. Our English doth interpret the Greek word in the full latitude thereof thus Eâ—…nter into For it is a compound The simple Verb signifieth to go or to come 〈◊〉 the Preposition into This compound is used to set out the utter exclusion of â—…pocrites other wicked and all unregenerate persons out of Heaven Mat. 5. 20. 〈◊〉 7. 21. Iohn 3. 5. Rev. 21. 27. In this the type which is Canaan fitly answereth the truth which is Heaven This emphasis of the word which setteth forth their utter exclusion out 〈◊〉 Canaan doth aggravate their judgement §. 117. Of rest stiled Gods rest THe fore-mentioned Rest is further amplified by appropriating it to God 〈◊〉 cals it My Rest. By an excellency is that Rest called Gods rest and that in sundry respects 1. It was a rest which God had promised to their Fathers 2. By God they were conducted and brought out of Egypt through the wildeness unto it 3. By God they who entred in were setled therein 4. God had his habitation there among them There was his Tabernacle and Ark and afterward his Temple set In what â—…spect Heaven is called Gods rest See Chap. 4. v. 1. § 9. God doth here purposely appropriate this rest unto himself to make them 〈◊〉 enjoyed it and sound the
that were comprised under their exâ—… and legall Rites By this means may we in many respects come to discern sundry particular benefits arising out of those truths which it may be we should not so readily discern in a single simple consideration of the truths themselves For finding out the truth of types observe these rules 1. Be well acquainted with the Prophets who were expounders of the Law A Prophet will tell you that circumcision intended the taking away of the foreskin of the heart Jer. 4. 4. Another will tell you that sacrifices set out the offering of Christ Psal 40. 6. 2. Observe what applications in the New Testament are made of the legall Rites unto their severall truths For the Penmen of the New Testament were guided by the same Spirit that Moses was and knew what was the intendment of his Rites Thereby we may know that the Rite of not breaking a bone of the Paschal Lamb Exod. 12. 46. did prefigure the kind of Christs death and the not breaking of his bones Ioh. 19. 36. Other types applied to their truths in the New Testament are set down before in this § 3. By just consequence may sundry truths be found out For example from this ground that the Highpriest prefigured Christ we may by consequence inferre that the Highpriest appearing before God for the people and bearing their names in his Breast-plate did prefigure Christs appearing before God for us and presenting us by name unto God Exod. 28. 29. Thus may the Highpriests Robes and Ornaments be applied to Christ. 4. A perpetuall equity will leade us to finde out the truth of a type as the equity of thâ—…s that prayer shall ever be made unto God in the Name of Christ shews that the daily offering up of incense did typifie as much Mal. 1 11. 5. A fit analogy and resemblance of a type with the truth as Israels bondage 〈◊〉 Pharach with our spirituall bondage under sinne Their deliverance by the red sea with our Redemption by the blood of Christ. The clouds sheltring them from the parching heat of the sun with Christs preserving us from the wrath of God So in other things §. 51. Of the Resolution of Heb. 4. v. 7 8. 7. Again he limiteth a certain day saying in David To day after so long a time as it is said To day if ye will hear his voice harden not your hearts 8. For if Iesus had given them rest then would he not afterwards have spoken of â—…ther day THe summe of these two verses is this Canaan is not the rest to be rested in This is 1. Proved v. 7. 2. Confirmed v. 8. In the proof is set down 1. An inference on that which went before in this Adverb Again 2. The substance of the proof which is 1. Propounded 2. Exemplified In the Proposition there is 1. An intimation of Gods prerogative 2. A manifestation thereof Gods Prerogative is set out 1. By his act He limiteth 2. By the object thereof A certain day The manifestation of Gods Prerogative is by a Divine Testimony In setting down the testimony is noted 1. The Penman of it or the place of Scripture Saying in David 2. The mater of it That is 1. Simply considered in this word To day 2. Relatively extended in this phrase After so long a time The exemplification of the point is 1. Generally implyed in this phrase As it is said 2. Particularly expressed in these words of Scripture To day if ye will hear 〈◊〉 voice harden not your hearts Of the particular branches of this Scripture See Chap. 3. v. 7. § 76 c. The confirmation of the former proof is in the eight verse In it one thing is granted Another is inferred The thing granted is that Ioshua gave Israel a Rest. The point inferred is that that rest was not a rest to be rested in In the thing granted we may distinguish the persons and the point The persons are 1. The Doner Ioshua and the Donees in this relative Them under whom are comprised the then living Israelites 2. The point gift or thing given which was Rest. In setting down the inference observe 1. The manner by way of supposition If Then 2. The matter which contains a proof of the point that Ioshua did not give them the rest to be rested in The proof is double 1. It is taken from this circumstance of time Afterward 2. From the difference of time when Ioshua gave Israel rest and Davidâ—…teth â—…teth to enter into a rest This later is another day §. 52. Of Instructions raised out of Heb. 4. 7 8. I. PRoof may be added to proof for confirmation of the same point This is implied under this Adverb Again See § 42. II. God setteth seasons This is the intent of this word He limiteth See § 43. III. Times are not known to man This word certain is not certain or sure 〈◊〉 indefinite See § 42. IV. God spake by David This phrase saying in David hath reference to God See § 44. V. David was the Penman of the book of Psalms That Book is by a Metonymy 〈◊〉 David See § 44. VI. That whereunto we are invited to enter into long after must needs be another 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that which was possessed long before This is the Apostles Argument It is 〈◊〉 in this phrase after so long a time See § 45. VII There is hope of entring while the day continues This is the main end of presâ—… this word To day See § 45. VIII Scripture proofs may be inculcated Four times hath this proof To day if ye 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. been insisted upon See § 46. Of sundry Observations gathered out of these words To day if ye will hear c. See Chap. 3. § 120. IX 〈◊〉 was Israels Governour X. Canaan was a place of rest to Israel XI Ioshua setled Israel in Canaan XII Gods work is ascribed to man These four last Doctrines are taken for grant and made the ground of the inference following See § 47 48. XIII Canaan was not the rest to be rested in This is the main point which the 〈◊〉 here proves See § 49. XIV Scripture circumstances are observable The principall force of the Apoâ—… argument resteth upon a circumstance of time Because David after Ioshua 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Israel in Canaan speaketh of another day therefore Ioshua's rest was 〈◊〉 rest to be rested in In another place the Apostle draws an argument from 〈◊〉 word seed in the singular number to prove that Christ was promised to Abraâ—… Gal. 3. 16. The whole Scripture is given by inspiration of God 2 Tim. 3. 16. We may not therefore think the least little therein to be in vain 〈◊〉 us in this respect to be the more observant not only of the generall 〈◊〉 and main scope of a place of Scripture but also of the manner of setâ—… 〈◊〉 down and of other circumstances appertaining thereunto §. 53. Of setting down the Conclusion of a Discourse Verse 9. There remaineth
touched ones self and he himself 〈◊〉 weight or pain of them This word is used to set out the compassion which these Hebrews had of the Apâ—…stle in his bonds and it is thus translated Ye had compassion of me in my 〈◊〉 Heb. 10. 34. They so tendred him or were so affected towards him in his bonds as they would have been toward themselves in the like case according to that diâ—…ection which is given Heb. 13. 3. A Participle derived from this Verb is thus â—…nslated having compassion one of another 1 Pet. 3. 8. This word to sympathize is drawn from that Greek word Our English phrase touched with a feeling imâ—…eth that Christ is so affected with our miseries as if he himself lay under them and felt them as much as we To set forth the compassion of the Highpriest under the Law there is another compound derived from the same simple Verb which signifieth to have compassiâ—… with measure that is to have so much compassion as is sufficient Herein he was a type of Christ who hath indeed as much compassion as is requisite In this respect Christ is said to be a mercifull Highpriest in that he was made like to us See Chap. 2. v. 17. § 176. §. 89. Of the infirmities whereof Christ hath a fellow-feeling THe particulars whereof Christ is here said to have a feeling are comprised under this word infirmities The Greek word is a privative compound The simple Noun signifieth strength Thence a Verb which signifieth to strengthen â—… Peâ—… 5. 10. The privative compound hath a contrary signification which is to 〈◊〉 sick or weak Jam. 5. 14. Rom. 14. 2. So this Noun signifieth sicknesse Joh. 11. 4. 〈◊〉 any other weaknesse and infirmity 2 Cor. 12. 9 10. The plurall number infirmities is here used because they were very many They are said to be OUR infirmities because they were such as we have in their 〈◊〉 and because they were undertaken for our sakes In this respect he is afterwards in this verse said to be tempted like as we are We have infirmities of soul and of the severall faculties thereof and of the body and severall parts thereof both inward and outward yea all the temptations and afflictions from others whereunto we are subject may be comprised under inâ—… Of all these had Christ a feeling That which is here taken for grant that Christ was touched with a feeling of our iâ—…ities may be taken two waies 1. In reference to those infirmities wherewith he was in his own person afflicted These were such as we are subject unto as is shewed before He was herein made â—…ke to us See Chap 2. v. 17. § 169. 2. In reference to those infirmities wherewith we are afflicted Christ being our Head he had a fellow-feeling of them It is oft noted in the History of the Gospel that he was moved with compassion See Chap. 2. v. 17. § 176. As an evidence of Christs fellow-feeling of our infirmities he wept Ioh. 11. 35. Luke 19. 41. He groaned and mourned Mark 3. 5. He invited such as were â—…vy laden to come unto him Matth. 11. 28. He preached to the poor Matth. 11. 5. He comforted the afflicted Matth. 9. 2. and absolved the penitent sinner Lâ—…k 7. 47 48. Because we are most affected with outward evidences it is expresly noted that â—…e â—…ed the hungry cleansed the lepers healed the sick eased the pained gave sight â—…ring and speech to such as wanted them restored limbs raised the dead and dispossessed devils To shew that he had this fellow-feeling not on earth only but that he retaineth it even still in heaven he hath not only in generall said concerning his people He tâ—…t toucheth you toucheth the apple of mine eye Zech. 2. 8. but also in particular when his Church was persecuted he said to the persecutor Saul Saul why perâ—…est thou me Act. 9. 5. In this respect the Apostle calleth the afflictions of the Church The remnant of the afflictions of Christ Col. 1. 24. namely such as Christ through his compassion and fellow-feeling suffereth in his mysticall Body Obj. It cannot stand with Christs heavenly glory to have a fellow-feeling of â—…iseries Answ. This fellow-feeling ariseth not from any passion or proper suffering in soul or body but from the mysticall union which is betwixt him and his members He accepts kindnesses done to them as done to himself and accounts wrongs done to them as done to himself Mat. 25. 40 c. Christ is thus touched with the feeling of our infirmities that we might be the better perswaded to seek to him for succour in all our needs See Chap. 2. v. 17. § 176 in the end This doth much commend Christs tender heartednesse to us He doth every way respect both our weaknesse and our wretchednesse It becomes us oft to meditate hereon for strengthening our faith It is a great incouragement for us to go unto him especially if we consider how he was touched in his own person and by reason of his union with us Let us hereupon lay open our sores and griefs before him The more we are afflicted the more he will pity us §. 90. Of Christ being tempted as we are TO prove that Christ was touched with the feeling of our infirmities the Apostle sheweth how farre he was tempted This he bringeth in by a particle of opposition BUT which here importeth a reason of the aforesaid fellow-feeling which was because he was tempted To make this reason the more clear the Apostle thus expresseth the extent of Christs temptations in all points or according to all things even all things wherein it was needfull and usefull for him to be tempted How Christ was tempted and how many waies See Chap. 2. v. 18. § 182. It is further added like as we are or word for word after the similitude sâ—… is this very phrase translated Heb. 7. 15. Here the phrase is used after the Hebreâ—… manner for the Adverb like namely like to us Not unfitly therefore for sense is it here translated like as we Christ was tempted as we are tempted in that 〈◊〉 assumed the nature of our infirmities and thereby made himself subject to the infirmities of our nature Thus was he made like us and that in all things as is shewed Chap. 2. v. 17. § 68 69. This the Apostle doth here thus distinctly set down to assure us that Christ hath compassion on us and will succour and support us in all our infirmities and â—…stresses See Chap. 2. v. 18. § 186. §. 91. Of Christs being without sinne TO prevent a cavill against the foresaid truth that Christ was in all things tempted as we are the Apostle addeth this exception or limitation yet 〈◊〉 sinne Though Christ might be tempted to sinne yet could no sinne seize vpon him The purity of Christ is set out negatively thus without sinne to demonstrate the point more clearly
Concerning the second point That dulnesse in hearing makes men unable to 〈◊〉 Gods word aright This also may be confirmed by experience as the former 〈◊〉 he that is not his crafts master can do no good in that science which he doth â—…sesse Some do here object That many who reade and hear much still remain dâ—…ll 〈◊〉 uncapable of the mysteries of the Word Being ever learning and never 〈◊〉 to the knowledge of the truth 2 Tim. 3. 7. Answ. I may say of such as is said of many that pray Iam. 4. 3. They ask 〈◊〉 They are like the grounds on which corn was sown and yet brought forth no 〈◊〉 they either understand not the Word or suffer it not to take root in them or with 〈◊〉 cares of this world choke it Mat. 13. 19 c. 1. This may be a matter of triall whereby it may be known who have 〈◊〉 themselves aright in the Word namely they who understand the Word and 〈◊〉 capable of the Doctrines that are raised out of it Who can try the spirits 〈◊〉 4. 1. Who can discern such as make divisions contrary to wholsom Doctrine 〈◊〉 16. 17. Who are not as children carried about with every winde of Doctrine 〈◊〉 14. Who are established with grace Heb. 13. 9. 2. This manifesteth the great wrong that many do to themselves by 〈◊〉 and dulnesse in hearing they make that Word which is in every respect 〈◊〉 to be uselesse unto them they can have no skill therein §. 69. Of the word of Righteousnesse THe word that is uselesse to dull hearers is styled The word of righteousnesse Hereby is meant the Word of God and that both as it is written and preacheâ—… This is it that is said to be righteous altogether Psal. 19. 9. Thus it is in four especiall respects 1. In regard of the author thereof who saith All the words of my mouth are in righteousnesse Prov. 8. 8. 2. In regard of the matter contained therein which is all manner of righteousnesse It declareth all the parts of righteousnesse and how a man may be made righteous 3. In regard of the end for which it was written and given to men which was to make them righteous It is profitable for instruction in righteousnesse that the 〈◊〉 of God may be made perfect thorowly furnished unto all good works 2 Tim. â—… 16 17. 4. In regard of the effect It doth indeed make a man righteous For it workâ—…â—…aith whereby he laieth hold on Christs righteousnesse Rom. 10. 17. and also â—…epentance which maketh a man walk in the way of righteousnesse The word is 〈◊〉 â—…hereby men come to be justified and sanctified and to grow up in sanctification till by degrees he come to be perfected Ephes. 5. 26. Iames 1. 18. Iohnâ—…7 â—…7 17 1. This much aggravateth their fault who do not exercise themselves in this â—…ord but are unskilfull therein It is the word of righteousnesse which they â—…eglect 2. How should this stirre us up to give the more earnest heed to this word What 〈◊〉 can more stir us up Hereby we shall be directed to put on the breastplate of righteousnesse Eph. 6. 14. 3. How do they pervert this word who thereby pretend to justifie errour falsâ—…ood impiety or iniquity §. 70. Of children wherein it is a grace or disgrace to be like them THe Apostle in following the metaphor of using milk addeth this reason For â—…e is a babe Babes must be fed with milk The Greek word translated babe according to the notation of it signifieth 〈◊〉 that cannot speak To this purpose saith the Prophet I cannot speak for I am â—… childe Jeâ—… 1. 6. An infant in Latine hath also the same notation He is not able to give an account of his faith This title childe or babe is a word of disgrace to one grown in years The Apoâ—… doth here use it for a further aggravation of the forementioned fault of being 〈◊〉 in hearing Quist How can that be a matter of reproach which is required of us for we are commanded As new born babes to desire the sincere milk of the word 1 Pet. 2. 2. and to be as children Matth. 18. 3. Aâ—…sw The same thing in divers respects may be divers and accordingly in 〈◊〉 respect be praise-worthy and in another respect blameworthy Christ and righteous ones in courage are resembled to a Lion Rev. 5. 5. Prov. 28. 1. Satan 〈◊〉 and wicked ones in cruelty 1 Pet. 5. 8. Psal. 10. 9. Christ in his sudden 〈◊〉 is resembled to a thief Rev. 16. 15. and false teachers in deceit Ioh. 10 8. Christians in prudence are resembled to a serpent Matth. 10. 16. and 〈◊〉 ones in venom or poyson Psal. 58. 4. Mans regenerate part in softnesse 〈◊〉 resembled to flesh Ezâ—…k 11. 19. and the unregenerate part in corruption 〈◊〉 3. 6. The things of the Kingdom of God in communicating their good 〈◊〉 are resembled to leaven Matth. 13. 33. and false doctrine in infecting Matth. 16. 6. To apply this to the point in hand there are sundry respects wherein it is 〈◊〉 to be as a childe or babe and other respects wherein it is discomâ—… The former respects are these 1. Simplicity honesty plainnesse truth These graces are implied to be in children Isa. 11. 8. We have a Proverb that Children will tell truth 2. Humility and meeknesse Herein doth Christ set forth children as a pattern Matth. 18. 4. So doth the Psalmist Psal. 131. 2. By experience we see that a great mans child scorns not to play with the child of a mean man 3. Freedom from rancor malice envy and such like violent and evil passions 1 Cor. 14. 20. 4. Desire of milk whereby they are nourished A childe is seldom quiet 〈◊〉 the breast-milk that quickly quiets it Herein we are exhorted to be like 〈◊〉 1 Pet. 2. 2. 5. Growing and increasing 1 Pet. 2. 2. Childhood is a growing age Wheâ—… men come to man-age they use to stand at a stay 6. Taking notice of their parents and depending on them Lambs 〈◊〉 and other young ones know their own dams and will quickly find them out iâ—…â—… great Flock or Heard The Prophet sheweth that the Ox and Asse the most â—…tish of bruits know where they are fed Isa. 1. 3. Your heavenly Father 〈◊〉 that you have need of these and these things Matth. 6. 31. Will you not then 〈◊〉 on him 7. Subjection to their parents will which is a Law to children 1 Pet. 1. 14. and seeking their parents honour Mal. 1. 6. Christ hath made himself a patterâ—… herein Luk. 2. 51. 8. Care to imitate their parents and seeking to be like them Ioh. 8. 39. 〈◊〉 12. 1 Pet. 1. 16 17. Eph. 5. 1. Matth. 5. 48. 9. Retaining a childelike affection to their parents and reverencing them 〈◊〉 they correct them Heb. 12. 9. 10. Returning to them after they have offended them Luk. 15. 18. That â—…ction which a child conceiveth to be in his
must children endeavour to be like him We are all children of Abraham Gal. 3. 7 29. Now it is an honour for a childe to be like his Father We ought then rather to be like him because there are no such difficulties and obstacles opposed unto us Gods promises and means of accomplishing them do now sweetly concur We live in times wherein we see the substance of all former promises accomplished Rom. 4. 24. §. 95. Of Christ comprised under the promises made to Abraham THe foresaid promises and also Abrahams faith therein were the greater in that they held out Christ and Abraham eyed Christ in them For 1. That generall promise that God would bless Abraham did set out Christ for all blessings come to children of men in Christ. 2. The promise of seed intended Christ which the Apostle proveth by the singular number seed spoken as of one Gal. 3. 16. 3. The numerous encrease as the Stars of Heaven dust of the earth and sand of the Sea hath especiall respect to the Church which is the body of Christ. 4. The extent of the blessing to all Nations Gen. 12. 3. and 22. 18. was in and by Christ accomplished 5. The Land of Canaan which was promised was a Type of heaven which was purchased by Christ and where we shall have an eternall communion with Christ. To Christ therefore Abraham had an eye in the promises which were made to him In which respect Christ thus saith to the Jewes Your Father Abraham reâ—…ed to see â—…y day and he saw it and was glad Joh. 8. 56. Hereby we may learn what specially to behold in Gods promises namely Iesus Christ and in him Gods favour and all needfull blessings that may bring us to an eternall communion with him Thus shall our faith be more firmly stablished and we made the more patient in expecting the issue and end of all the Salvation of our soules §. 96. Of Gods promise the ground of Faith and Patience THe Apostle to give proof of Abrahams Faith and Patience maketh mention of Gods promise to shew that Gods promise is the only true ground of Faith and Patience This made Caleb and Ioshua constant in their Faith and Patience fortie yeares together in the wilderness notwithstanding the many murmurings and rebellions of the other Israelites This made David endure many yeares persecution from the time of his annointing to the time of his possessing the Kingdome This was the ground of the Faith and Patience of all Martyrs and other Saints iâ—… all ages The word which David intendeth where he saith Remember the 〈◊〉 unto thy servant was a word of promise whereof he thus further saith upon which thou hast caused me to hope this is my comfort in my affliction c. Psal. 119. 49 50. Gods promise is as his very essence which changeth not Mal. 3. 6. Heaâ—… and earth may pass away but Gods word shall not pass away Mar. 13. 31. For faithâ—…l 〈◊〉 he which promiseth Heb. 10. 23. and will also do it 1 Thes. 5 24. For breeding and strengthning faith for adding patience thereunto and for making us without fainting to hold out it will be needfull and usefull to acquaint our selves with the promises of God and with his truth in performing the same Though God in his unsearchable wisdome may set a long date for the accomplishment of his promises so as to us who know not his time and season he may seem to forget his promises yet his justice truth faithfulness and unchangeableness will not suffer him to make his promise utterly void If a King or great man make a promise of this and that we can waite for it yet they are but 〈◊〉 and many wayes subject to faile for every man is a lyar but God most true Rom. 3. 4. Let us not therefore by incredulity or impatiency make void to our selves any promise of God as the incredulous Prince did 2 King 7. 2 20. Let us rather shew our selves to be true children of Abraham by such a faith as he had and manifest the truth thereof by patience §. 97. Of Gods confirming his promise by oath GOd that made the aforesaid promise to Abraham did most solemnly confirm it by his oath Thus it is here taken for granted in that he sets down the boâ—…d whereby he bound himself together with the reason thereof in this manner because he could swear by no greater he sware by himself Here therefore is to be considered 1. This act of swearing atributed to God 2. That object by whom he swore himself 3. The reason hereof He could swear by no greater Of the notation of the Hebrew word translated swearing of the generall nature of an oath of this act attributed unto God and of the bonds whereby God â—…yeth himself in his oath See Chap. 3. v. 11. § 114 115. Of the certainty or infallibility of Gods oath See Chap. 3. v. 3. § 26. God is oft said to swear in wrath as we may see in the places whereunto reference is made But here his swearing is in mercy for confirmation of his promise made for the good of Abraham and his seed Thus he confirmed the promise of Christs Priest-hood Psal. 110. 4. And of the everlasting continuance of Daâ—…ids Kingdome Psal. 13â—… 11. And of the calling of the Gentiles Isai. 45. â—…3 And of the prosperity of the Church Esai 62. 8. This manner of Gods confirming his promise may not be imagined to arise from any variableness in God but rather from his tender respect to man partly to strengthen his faith the more and partly to move him with patience to expect Gods season for the accomplishment of his promise Object Abraham gave testimony of his faith what need was there then that God â—…ld swear to him Answ. 1. Though in some things he testified a strong faith Rom. 4. 18. c. Heb. 〈◊〉 8. c. Yet he being a man was subject to humane frailties Instance his twice 〈◊〉 all of Sarah to be his wife and that for fear Gen. 12. 12. and 20. 2. This phrase also Lord God whereby shall I know that I shall inherit it Gen. 15. 8. And his going in unto Hagar Gen. 16. 4. imply a kind of distrustfulness We read â—…e like of David a man of great faith as is evidenced by his setting upon a Lyon and a Bear and a Giant 1 Sam. 17. 36. And by his long bearing out Sauls persecution yet afterwards he manifested great weakness when he said in his heart I 〈◊〉 now perish one day by the hand of Saul 1 Sam. 27. 1. And when in his haste he 〈◊〉 all men are lyers Psal. 116. 11. which he especially intendeth of such Proâ—…ts as told him he should be King 2. Gods oath was needfull for and usefull to Isaac who was newly delivered 〈◊〉 of the very jawes of death and then present when God confirmed his promise to Abraham by oath Gen. 22. 12. c. for the promise concerned
his hand upon his bosome protested that he would constantly hold that faith His Judges thought that he plainly meant the Nicene faith but he himself meant his own faith that was iâ—… his bosome Of equivocation at large See Chap. 11. v. 31. § 189. §. 126. Of dispensing with Oaths A Fist errour is to dispence with Oaths Popes of Rome usurp this power as might be exemplified in many particulars but I will insist only upon his dispensing with the solemn oath of Subjects made to their lawfull Soveraign or to use their own words absolving Subjects from their oath This is evidenced by that Declaâ—… sentence commonly called a Bull which Pope Lius the fift denounced against Queen Elizabeth In the very title thereof this clause is inserted wherin also all Subjects are declared to be absolved from the oath of alleagiance In the body of the 〈◊〉 this The Peers Subjects and People of the said Kingdome and all others who have 〈◊〉 way sworn to her we declare to be for ever absolved from that oath c. O Antichristian presumption This is he that opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God â—… Thess. â—… 4 For oaths are made to God thereby men are bound to God When Zedekiah had broken his oath made to the King of Babylon the Lord said Mine oath he hath despised Ezek. 17. 19. Oaths are made in Gods name God is made a witnesse and Judge in that case Whosoever therefore dispenseth with an Oath or absolveth the swearer from it maketh himself therein greater then God and exalteth himself above God which is a note of Antichrist §. 127. Of perjury A Sixt errour is Perjury Perjury in generall is a false swearing or ratifying a lye with an Oath Perjury may be distinguished according to the distinctions of an Oath set down § 119. It may have respect either to matters past or to come 1. When a man swears that to be true which he knoweth or thinks to be false he forsweareth himself 2. When a man sweares that to be false which he knoweth or believeth to be true then also he forswears himself 3. When a man by oath promises to do what he intends not that is perjury 4. When a man sweareth to do a thing and at the time of swearing intends to do it yet afterwards though he might do it yet doth it not forsweareth himself Perjury in every case is a most heynous sin and that to God our neighbour and our selves 1. Gods name is highly prophaned hereby and his Majesty vilified for he is made like the devill a patron of a lie In this respect he is provoked to execute extraordinary vengeance on perjured persons as he did on Zedekiah Ezek. 17. 19. These two clauses ye shall not swear by my Name falsly neither shalt thou profane the name of thy God Lev. 19. 12. so joyned together give proof that to swear falsly is to profane Gods name Hereupon a false oath is put in the number of those things that God hateth Zec. 8. 17. Surely there is no fear of God in false swearers they seem to out-face and to challenge the most high against themselves 2. Neighbours are exceedingly beguiled by such they are made to believe a lye and to expect that which will never fall out 3. False swearers pull much mischief upon their own pates they make themselves liable to his vengeance who is a consuming fire He threatneth to be a swift witness against such Mal. 3. 5. and to cause his curse to remain in the midst of his house that sweareth falsly by his name to consume it with the timber and stones thereof Zec. 5. 4. There is no one sin that sets the conscience more on a rack for the most part then this and none that ordinarily bringeth greater infamy upon a man §. 128. Of common and rash swearing A Seventh errour is ordinary and rash swearing when men on every occasion almost in every sentence that they utter for every trifle swear This is a grievous sin and a sin crying for vengeance This is the sin against which in speciall Christ giveth this direction let your communication be yea yea nay nay Mat. 5. 37. 1. Hereby Gods great name which ought alwayes to be reverenced and honoured is frequently taken in vain 2. Frequent swearing cannot be freed from forswearing 3. Rash swearing is herein aggravated in that it hath not such temptations as other sins Some sins are drawn on by preferment others by reputation others by delight others by gain others by other like temptations But what preferâ—… what reputation what gain can be got by swearings what delight can there be therein Much swearing is a note of a profane disposition Herein a difference iâ—… made betwixt a pious and impious person the one feareth an Oath the other sweareth namely rashly and frequently Eccles. 9. 2. 4. Sore judgements are threatned against this sin Hos. 4. 2 3. This phrase because of swearing the land mourneth Jer. 23. 10. implieth that severe judgements were executed on the land for this sin Even this one sin giveth unto us just cause of great humiliation for the land is full of Oathes All sorts do too much accustome themselves thereunto â—…ers Citizens Countrimen University men High and low rich and poor â—…strates and Subjects Minister and People Masters and Servants Male and Female Parents and Children yea little children so soon as they can speak A man cannot passe by shops or houses but if he hear men speaking he shall for the most part hear them swearing Custom hath made it so familiar as it is thought no sin But Christians be not deceived God is not mocked Gal. 6. 7. For avoiding it keep not company with swearers accustome not thy self 〈◊〉 reprove it in others §. 129. Of the resolution and observations of Heb. 6. 16. For men verily swear by the greater and an Oath for confirmation is to theâ—… an end of all strife THe sum of this verse is The end of an Oath Here of are two parts 1. A description of an Oath 2. A declaration of the end thereof In the description we may observe 1. The manner of setting it down in this note of asseveration verily 2. The matter Whereabout is expressed 1. The act it self swear 2. The persons who swear men and by whom the greater In setting down the end we may observe 1. The kind of end for confirmation 2. A consequence following thereupon which is an end of all strife This is amplified 1. By the persons to whom it is an end to them namely to them betwixt whom there is controversie 2. By the extent thereof in this generall all Doctrines I. God in swearing conforms himself to men In the former verses Gods swearing was set down here the reason of it is thus rendred For men swear See § 115. II. Weighty truths may with an asseveration be set down so doth the Apostle this truth thus Verily See § 115. III. It is lawfull
4. 2. A false witnesse Matth. 26. 60. A false Prophet Matth. 7. 15. A false Christ Matth. 24. 24. A thing falsly called 1 Tim. 6. 20. That which is here intended to be impossible for God is to faile in performing his promise especially that which is confirmed by oath We shall not heare need to speak of that which God confirmeth by oath for it was shewed § 140. that Gods oath is inviolable and it will by necessary consequence follow that if it be impossible that God should faile in any word at all It would much more be impossible that he should faile in that which he confirmeth by oath For the generall that God cannot in any case lie or faile of his word is evident by an Epithite attributed to him which we thus translate that cannot lie Titus 1. 2. It intends as much as this phrase It is impossible for him to lie The foresaid Epithite is compounded with a privative preposition that implieth an utter privation of such a thing and that there is no inclination thereunto As God is light and in him is no darknesse 1 John 1. 5. so he is truth and in him there can be no lie The strength of Israel will not lie 1 Sam. 15. 29. herein is made a difference betwixt God and man God is not a man that he should lie Num. 23. 19. For God to lie were to deny himself but God cannot deny himself 2 Tim. 2. 13. Gods truth is infinitely perfect it admits no variablenesse neither shadow of turning Jam. 1. 17. Yea Gods truth is essentiall to him so as his essence may as soon be brought to nothing as his truth to a lie §. 143. Of inferences from the impossibility of God to lie 1. THe impossibility of God to lie is a great aggravation of the heynousnesse of unbelief For he that believeth not God hath made him a lier 1 Joh. 5. 10. which is in effect to make God no God This is the rather to be noted to stir up in us a diligent watchfulnesse against this sin which many account no sin but a meer infirmity See more hereof v. 13. § 100. 2. This is a strong motive to believe a greater cannot be given for as there is no will so neither power in God to lie Men who are conscionable and faithfull in keeping their word and promise are believed yet being men they are subject to lye Rom. 3. 4. How much more should God be believed who cannot possibly lye If God cannot lye what promise what threatning of his shall not be accomplished 3. This should make Ministers who stand in Gods room and speak in Gods name to be sure of the truth of that which they deliver for Gods word else they make God a lyar for their word is taken for Gods Col. 2. 13. They are Gods Ambassadors An Ambassadors failing is counted his Masters failing Therefore the Apostle useth this asseveration I say the truth in Christ I lye not my conscience also bearing we witnesse in the Holy Ghost Rom. 9. 1. False Prophets are branded for prophesying 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gods name Jer. 14. 14. For preventing this we must hold close to Gods word 4. Though we cannot attain to such an high pitch of truth yet every one ought to endevour to be like God herein namely in avoyding lying Lying is a sin â—…beseeming any man but most unbeseeming a professor of the true religion Generall arguments against lying are these 1. Lying is condemned by those who were led by no other light then the light of nature as Philosophers Orators Poets Saint Paul quoteth a verse out of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whereby the Cretians were condemned for their frequent lying Titus 1. 12. To 〈◊〉 them the more for this vice to lye was in a proverbiall speech said to 〈◊〉 or play the Cretians 2. Every mans conscience condemnes lying If one be not impudent he will blush when he tells a lye and infinite shifts are ordinarily made to cloake a lye which shew that he is ashamed thereof and that his conscience checketh him for it 3. No man can endure to be accounted a lyar No word more provoketh rage than this Thou lyest It is the cause of many duels 4. Lying overthrowes all society For what man knoweth the things of a man 1 Cor. 1. 11. A mans purposes must be made known and speech is the best meanes thereof If his speech be deceitfull how shall his mind be made known If not what commerce can there be with him and others 5. A man taken tripping herein will be suspected in all his words and actions He that is not true in his words can hardly be thought to deal honestly in his deeds Arguments against lying in professors of the Christian religion are these 1. Lying is expresly forbidden in Gods word Lev. 19. 11. Eph. 4. 25. 〈◊〉 3. 9. Thus it is against the rule of Christians 2. It is against knowledge and conscience For a lyar doth deceitfully utter for truth that which he knoweth to be false 3. It is a filthy rag of the old man and one of the most disgracefull and therefore first set down in the particular exemplification of those filthy ragges Eph. 4. 22 25. 4. It is most directly opposite to God who is truth it self and concerning whom we heard that it was impossible that he should lye 5. Nothing makes men more like the devill for he is a lyar and the father 〈◊〉 Joh. 8. 44. A lying spirit is a diabolicall spirit A lyar carrieth the image of the devill and doth the work of the devill and therein shewes himself a child of the devill 6. As a lye is hatefull to God so it makes the practisers thereof abominâ—…ble Prov. 6. 16 17. and 12. 22. 7. Lying causeth heavy vengeance In generall it is said The Lord will 〈◊〉 them that speake lyes Psal. 5. 6. In particular both temporall and eternall judgements are threatned against such Temporall Hos. 4. 2 c. Eternall by excluding from heaven Rev. 21. 27. And by thrusting into Hell Rev. 21. 8. Memorable was the judgement on Gehazi 2 King 5. 27. And on Ananias and 〈◊〉 Act. 5. 5 10. §. 144. Of comfort arising from faith in Gods promise THe end of the two immutable things which God used is thus expressed That we might have c. These words in generall declare that it was for our good 〈◊〉 God so far condescended as was shewed v. 17. § 131. The particular good aimed at therein is in these words A strong consolatiâ—… Of the verb whence this Noune consolation is derived see chap. 3. v. 13. § 143. Among other acceptions the verb from whence this noune is derived signifieth to comfort Col. 4. 8. Hereupon the Holy Ghost who is the originall cause of all 〈◊〉 sound comfort is stiled the comforter The word of my Text is sometimes translated exhortation Heb. 13. 22. and sometimes consolation Luk. 2.
thus compounded is translated out-ran Joh. 20. 4. For he that out-runs another runs before him The word may have reference to such as run in a race and so out-run others as they get first to the goale The Greek word here translated fore-runner is by other authors put not only for such as in a race out-run others but also for a messenger sent before hand upon a businesse or for a scout sent to descry an army or for a quarter-master who goeth before hand to prepare quarters for souldiers And for an harbinger who is to prepare lodgings for a Kings Court in his progresse And for an Herald that declares such a personage to be comming And for any that prepareth the way before hand And for a guide that goeth before to direct others In sundry of these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Baptist was stiled a fore-runner He was as an Herald that declared Christ 〈◊〉 comming as an Harbinger to make the way plain before Christs comming and 〈◊〉 a guide to direct people in the way to Christ Matth. 3. 1. c. But as this metaphor hath reference to heaven whither the fore-runner here mentioned entred it is proper to Christ alone For he is that onely one who through his own merit opened heaven and first entred into it and made it passable for 〈◊〉 after him to enter thereinto In generall it may from this metaphor be inferred 1. That Christ was a runner in the Christian race 2. That he ran therein before others The first point is evident by the obedience which he performed and sufferings which he endured in the dayes of his flesh 1. Christ would run in the same race with others to sanctifie the same unto them For this is one benefit of all Christs undertakings that the like thereby are sanctified unto us Christ suffered himself to be assaulted by Satan that he might sanctifie like assaults to us if it please God to bring us thereunto In this respect Christ is said to be he that sanctifieth and believers to be they who are sanctified Heb. 2. 11. 2. Christ ran in the race wherein we run to make it the more plain and eafie for us This is an other benefit of Christs undertakings For Christ as he met with blocks and incumbrances removed them out of the way which otherwise would have hindred us 3. Christ did this to draw us on more readily and chearfully to run our 〈◊〉 Company in a work or way is a great meanes of encouragement it puts life and vigour into such as are ready to faint a tyred jade with company will be drawn on This giveth an evidence of Gods goodnesse to us who hath provided such an excellent help for that whereunto he calls us He hath sent his Son from heaven and set him in the same race wherein we are to run This is the rather to be thought on because without this help it is not possible to hold out §. 159. Of Christs running before us THe second generall point that Christ ran in our race before us may be taken two wayes 1. In regard of the absolute perfection and surpassing excellency of all that he did he far out-stripped all and thus by an excellency he is stiled a fore 〈◊〉 This is one respect wherein he may be said to be anointed above his fellowes See Chap. 1. v. 9. § 123. 2. In regard of his undertaking to be a guide and patern for us to follow him thus is he stiled the Captain of our salvation See Chap. â—… v. 10. § 95. This much amplifieth the former point of Christs being a runner in the 〈◊〉 race For if thereby the way were made more easie and believerâ—… drawn on 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to run their race much more by this that Christ is a fore-runner and a 〈◊〉 such a fore-runner as espieth all obstacles and impediments that lie in the 〈◊〉 and will remove them before we come at them yea such a guide as can and will direct us in the right way for he is the way the truth and the life Therefore 〈◊〉 Apostle contenteth not himself with setting a cloud that is a thick multitude of 〈◊〉 running in this race before us but addes this fore-runner and bids us in speâ—… manner to look unto Iesus Heb. 12. 1 2. Let us therefore look unto Jesus The Israelites in the wildernesse so looked unâ—… the pillar or cloud that went before them that when the cloud was taken up in the 〈◊〉 then they journeyed Whether it was by day or by night that the cloud was 〈◊〉 up they journeyed or whether it were two dayes or a moneth or a year that the 〈◊〉 â—…arried upon the Tabernacle they abode in their tents and journeyed not Num. 9. 〈◊〉 22. The Lord Iesus our fore-runner was the truth and substance of that pilâ—… As then in the wildernesse he went before his Church in that shadow and 〈◊〉 so much more brightly and visibly in the dayes of his flesh when he fulfilled 〈◊〉 righteousnesse Matth. 3. 15. and for righteousnesse sake endured the crosse and 〈◊〉 the shame Heb. 12. 2. The Lord Iesus is set before us as the object of our saith and a pattern for our imitation We must therefore look unto him with the two eyes of our soul understanding and faith and follow him with both the 〈◊〉 of our soul obedience and patience The Church undertakes thus much in this prayer and promise draw me we will run after thee Cant. 1. 3. The prayer gives evidence of her understanding and faith The promise of her obedience We must look with the foresaid eyes to Iesus that we may receive life vigour strength and all needfull ability for of our selves we are not sufficient to think any thing as of our 〈◊〉 2 Cor. 3. 5. We must follow Christ that we may be both guided in the right way and encouraged to go on therein Thus Paul followed Christ himself and exhorteth others to follow him as he followed Christ 1 Cor. 11. 1. For this end we must 1. Enquire what way Christ entred into heaven 2. Consider what good reason we have and how great equity there is that we should follow him For this end these three points are among others to be duly weighed 1. The dignity of his person that is our fore-runner 2. The perfection of that course which he took No such pattern was ever set before us Every Saint had his defects but Christ did no sin c. 1 Pet. 2. 22. 3. The reward which followeth upon following him 2 Tim. 2. 11 12. §. 160. Of Christs entring into heaven for us IT is said of the foresaid fore-runner that he entred thither where our hope is fixed The word translated entred is the same that was so translated in the former verse § 155. It sheweth that Christ attained the end of his race at which he aimed This was heaven it self whereinto we also shall enter if in our race we follow this our
v. 13 14. and that he was after the order of Melchisedec v. 15. 2. The weaknesse and unprofitablenesse of the Leviticall Priest-hood which is made up by the efficacy of Christs Priest-hood v. 16 17 18 19. 3. The manner of instituting the one and the other Priest-hood The Leviticall Priest-hood was instituted without an oath But Christ most solemnly by an Oath v. 20 21. Hence is inferred the excellency of the New Testament v. 22. 4. The mortality of the Leviticall Priests but Christ ever remaines v. 23 24 Hence is inferred the fulnesse of that salvation which Christ hath wrought v. 25. 5. The sinfulnesse of the Leviticall Priests which forced them to offer for themselves But Christ was perfectly pure v. 26. 6. The reiteration of Leviticall sacrifices But Christs was but once offered v. 27. 7. The nature of Leviticall Priests They were but men Christ was the Sâ—…r namely of God v. 28. §. 2. Of Melchisedec who he was Heb. 7. 1 2 3. 1. For this Melchisedec King of Salem Priest of the most high God who met Abraham returning from the slaughter of the Kings and blessed him 2. To whom also Abraham gave a tenth part of all first being by interpretation King of Righteousnesse and after that also King of Salem which is King of peace 3. Without Father without Mother without descent having neither beginning of dayes nor end of life but made like unto the Son of God abideth a Priest ccâ—…tinually THe first particle as our English hath it is a causall conjunction FOR and implieth a reason of that which goeth before which was that Christ was an High Priest after the order of Melchisedec The Apostle here sheweth the reason why Christ was a Priest after that order even because Melchisedec was such an one as is here described The mystery concerning the order of Melchisedec as it is a most excellent and usefull mysterie so it is a very deep and difficult one Therefore the Apostle doth largely and distinctly propound and expound it For usefull and hard mysteries are to be explained otherwise the benefit of them will be lost The notation of this name Melchisedec is given by the Apostle v. 2. Here therefore we will consider who is the person that is thus stiled There ever hath been in the Christian Church great difference about this point and that by reason of the transcendent points here delivered by the Apostle about him 1. Some of old not determining in particular who he was have notwithstanding avouched him to be a person greater then Christ and that because he is said to be after the order of Melchisedec Answ. Though there may seem to be some modesty in this that they determine not who he was yet it is high presumption to assert him to be greater then Christ. Christ was true God If greater then Christ greater then God Their own argument refuteth them For Christ being High-Priest after the order of Melchisedec Melchisedec was a type of Christ and Christ the truth of that type but the truth is greater then the type 2. Others hold that the Holy Ghost was this Melchisedec Answ. 1. The Holy-Ghost was never incarnate but Melchisedec here mentioned was a true man for he lived among men and was a King of men 2. The Holy-Ghost cannot be said to be taken from among men as every High-Priest is Heb. 5. 1. And it is necessary that he should be so because he was to be as a middle person between God and man 1 Tim. 2. 5. 3. The Holy-Ghost was not a type of Christ for a type must be visible and a type is inferiour to the truth 3. Others are of opinion that Melchisedec was an Angel Answ. This cannot stand with the description of an High-Priest set down Chap. 5. v. 1. An High-Priest must be taken from among men neither can it stand with the History noted of Melchisedec Gen. 14. 18. c. 4. There are that hold Melchisedec to be one of Chams stock because he was King of Salem which was in Canaan Many both ancient and latter divines are of this opinion Answ. C ham with his posterity were cursed Gen. 9. 25. And it is not probable thâ—… any of that cursed generation should be of place and authority to blesse Abraham the father of the faithfull As for their argument taken from Salem in Canaan nothing hindreth but that one that was no Canaanite might live and raign there at that time that is here intended which was more then four hundred yeares before Ioshuah subdued the Caâ—…aanites 5. The most common received opinion is that Shem the Son of Noah was this Melchisedec Our Countrey-man Mr. Broughton produceth two and twenty Rabbies of the Jewes to be of this opinion and inferreth that it was the common opinion of the Jewes Epiphanius reckoneth this among Heresies which he ascribeth to the Samaritans and laboureth to disprove it by an argument wherein he himself is much mistaken For he affirmeth that Melchisedec died eight and twenty or thirty yeares before Abraham rescued his brother Lot But if the six hundred years which Shem lived be duly computed with the Genealogie of Shems posterity set down Gen. 11. 10. c. It will be found that Shem lived about an hundred yeares in Isaacs time That which deceived the foresaid and other Greek Fathers was the false computation of the yeares of the Patriarchs made by the LXX Some of the Arguments to prove that this Melchisedec was Shem are these 1. Shem lived an hundred yeares before the flood and none born before that time was then living So as his parentage might well then be unknown 2. He was the most honourable then in the world so as he might well be counted greater then Abraham 3. Shem was a most righteous man and in that respect the title Melchisedec be given unto him See § 4. God is stiled the Lord God of Shem Gen. 9. 26. So as he may fitly be called the Priest of the most high God Gen. 14. 18. 5. Shem was that Stock from whence Christ according to the flesh descended Luk. 3. 36. 6 To Shem was the promise made Gen. 9. 26. And in that respect he the fittest to blesse others 7. Shem was the root of the Church even that root from whence Abraham and his posterity sprouted so as he might well be accounted greater then Abraham and fit to blesse him 8. All the following branches of the description of Melchisedec may fitly be applyed to Shem as will appear in opening the particulars On these grounds I dare not gain-say this opinion 6. There are that think it the safest to determine none at all to be this Melchisedec but rather to speak and think of him as of one unknown whose Father Mother kindred age and generation are not made known And this the rather because he is here so transcendently described This particular instance of Melchisedec giveth proof of profound mysteries to be
Apostle doth unfold this mystery of Melchisedec because he had implyed that it was a deep mystery Chap. 5. 11. See § 2. II. Melchisedec was an especiall type of Christ. This is the generall sum of all III. A King is a warrantable function It is warranted in the example of Melchisedec See § 3. IV. Kings have their speciall jurisdiction So was Salem to Melchisedec See § 4. V. True Priests are Priests of God Such an one was Melchisedec See § 5. VI. God is the most high This is his title See § 6. VII Melchisedec was both King and Priest Both these functions are here expresly attributed to him See § 7. VIII Kindred in distresse are to be succoured Abraham succoured Lot his Kinsman See § 10. IX Neighbours ought to congratulate one anothers victory So did Melchisedec Abrahams neighbour See § 8 11. X. Refreshing is to be affoorded to Souldiers So did Melchisedec to Abrahams Souldiers See § 8. XI Enemies in war may be slain The slaughter here mentioned is of such See § 9. XII Kings in war are not free from slaughter Kings are here said to be slain See § 9. XIII Pious salutations are commendable Melchisedecs blessing was in the generall a salutation See § 13. XIV Ministers have an especiall power to blesse people Melchisedec as a Minister of God blessed Abraham See § 14. XV. Christ blesseth the faithfull This is inferred from the type See § 15. Vers. 2. XVI Tenths were of old paid to Gods Ministers Abram paid them to Melchisedec See § 16 17. XVII Ministers of the word must be maintained by people This is gathered from the generall equity of tythes See § 18. XVIII Strange tongues are to be interpreted This phrase by interpretation intendeth as much See § 19. XIX Kings must be righteous This is the meaning of Melchisedecs name See § 19 20. XX. Kings must be peaceable This is implied under this word Salem See § 22. XXI Christ was a King of righteousnesse and peace He was the truth of both these See § 21. Vers. 3. XXII Matters concealed may be mysteries Here is an instance given of many particulars See § 23. XXIII Christ as man was without Father XXIV Christ as God was without Mother and descent XXV Christ was God eternall These were the truths of the things concealed See § 24. XXVI There were resemblances of Christ before his incarnation Melchisedec iâ—… here said to be like him See § 25. XXVII Christ was the Son of God Christ is here meant under that title See § 2â—… XXVIII Christ is a perpetuall Priest He so abideth continually See § 26. §. 30. Of considering weighty points especially about Christ. Heb. 7. 4. Now consider how great this man was unto whom even the Patriarch Abraham gave the tenth of the spoyles THe Apostle having set forth Melchisedecs excellency in himself proceedeth to amplifie the same in reference to others and first preferreth him before Abraham from whom Levi the head of all Legall Priests descended Because Melchisedec was an especiall type of Christ and Abraham the father of all the Jewes was counted by them the most excellent among them the Apostle 〈◊〉 viseth to consider this argument of Melchisedecs excellency above Abrahams The word translated consider doth properly belong to the bodily eyes and is usually translated to see Matth. 28. 1. It implyeth a fast fixing of the eyes upon a thing and is translated beheld Mark 12. 41. The word being applyed to the mind it signifieth a serious pondering of a â—…ter and is translated perceive John 12. 19. or consider as here It being here applyed to the truth of the type it implieth that we should with both the eyes of the soul understanding and faith behold or consider Christ. So then such points as set forth in generall weighty matters and in particular the excellencies of Christ are seriously to be pondred Hereof see more Chap. 3. 1. 1. § 21 22 23. §. 31. Of the greatness of Melchisedec THe relative thus translated this man hath reference to Melchisedec It is some times used in scorn and derision To manifest as much our English useth to adde this word fellow thus this fellow Matth. 12. 24. Act. 18. 13. And sometimes in honour as where the penitent thief said of Christ This man 〈◊〉 done nothing amisse Luk. 23. 41. So here The Apostle therefore thus 〈◊〉 his excellency how great This is the intepretation of one Greek word which is used in terrogatively and indefinitely It here implieth such an excellency as occasioneth much admiration I find this word only here and Gal. 6. 11. Another like word of the 〈◊〉 stem differing only in one letter is used in the same sense Col. 2. 1. Iam. 3. 5. A Correlative derived from the same root and translated so great is used Chap. 2. v. 3. § 21. All of them carry a great emphasis and imply a 〈◊〉 excellency Melchisedec is hereby implied to be the greatest among men I need not seek after more arguments then the Apostle hath used in the former verses He was especially the greatest in that he was such a type of Christ as none ever the like before or after him We may therefore well use this note of admiration how great If we may use it of the type much more of the truth Christ himself See more hereof Chap. 2. 17. § 173 174. Take notice by the way of the blasphemous arrogancy of Papists who make their Masse Priests to be after the order of Melchisedec Thereby they would make them the greatest of men They do much hereby infringe the Apostles argument and pervert his main intent If the prerogativeâ—… of a Priest after the order of Melchisedec expresly set down v. 2 3. be duly weighed we shall find it a blasphemous institution to induct any meer man thereinto §. 32. Of Abraham a Patriarch THe argument whereby the Apostle proves the greatnesse of Melchisedec is Abrahams inferiority to him The Jewes counted Abraham the greatest among men If therefore there were one greater then Abraham how great must he needs be Of Abrahams excellency See Chap. 6. v. 13. § 91 92. As an amplification of Abrahams greatnesse this title Patriarch is attributed unto him Patriarch is a noun compound The first simple noun whereof it is compounded signifieth â—…ather and the other beginning or principality Thus it implieth the first or chiefest father or the first and the chiefest of fathers In the New Testament it is attributed as to Abraham here so to the twelve 〈◊〉 of Iacob Act. 7. 8 9. and to David Act. 3. 29. Abraham is called Patriarch because he was the first Father of the stock of the Jewes The twelve sons of Iaacob were so stiled because they were the first heads and fathers of the twelve severall tribes Daâ—…id had this title given him for excellency sake because he was a prime and principall father or because he was the head and father
appeareth that it is a great priviledge to have a right to Gods 〈◊〉 Among other priviledges belonging to the Jewes this is one that the promises â—…tain to them Rom. 9. 4. On the contrary side it is noted as a matter of inâ—…amy 〈◊〉 be aliens from the covenants of promise Eph. 2. 12. Gods promise is the ground of all our happinesse There is no other right whereby we may claim any thing Man by his fall utterly deprived himself of all 〈◊〉 happinesse wherein God made him It is Gods free promise that gives him 〈◊〉 hope of other happinesse Gen. 3. 15. But they who have a right to Gods â—…ses have a right to all things that may make to their happinesse For what good thing is there whereof God hath not made promise Beleevers have much cause to rest hereupon and to rejoyce herein Let 〈◊〉 brag of their outward priviledges The promises made in Christ whereof 〈◊〉 infidelity they have deprived themselves far exceed and excell all their 〈◊〉 Let worldings brag of their outward preferments dignities wealth and 〈◊〉 like things If they have not a right to the promises they have a right to 〈◊〉 This should stir us up in generall to walk worthy of the Lord who hath 〈◊〉 these promises Col. 1. 10. 1 Thes. 2. 12. and of the Gospell wherein and 〈◊〉 they are tendered unto us Phil. 1. 27. In particular we ought hereupon To believe the promises made unto us â—…wise we deprive our selves of the benefit of the promises Chap. 4. v. 1 6. 2. It will be our wisdome to observe the conditions annexed to those promises 3. It is just and equall that we moderate our care about the things of this world and not seek great things for our selves here Ier. 45. 5. 4. It becomes us to rest content in the state where God sets us Having such promises as God hath made unto us we have enough 5. These promises should make us with patience expect the time appointed for the accomplishment of them §. 45. Of the need that the best have of means to strengthen their Faith THis phrase him that had the promises being inferred upon Melchisedecs blessing giveth instance that the best faith needeth strengthning Melchisedecs blessing was by way of ratification and confirmation of those promises which Abraham had Now consider what a man Abraham was and how great his faith was yet this meanes of blessing was used to ratifie the same For this end God added promise to promise and his oath also See Chap. 6. v. 13. § 97. The ground hereof resteth not in our selves For 1. As we know but in part 1 Cor. 13. 9. So we beleeve but in part the 〈◊〉 have cause to say Lord I beleeve help thou my unbelief Mark 9. 24. 2. The flesh is in the best which is weak when the spirit is ready Matth. 26. 41. 3. The best are subject to many temptations The better men are the more will Satan seek to fist them Luke 22. 31. How diligent should men hereupon be in observing what meanes God hath â—…ctified for strengthning their faith and how conscionable in using the same Above all let men take heed of too much confidence in themselves God is thereby provoked to give men over to themselves which if he do Satan will soon take an advantage against them Take instance hereof in Peters example Matth. 26. 69. c. §. 46. Of undeniable Principles Vers. 7. THe generall proposition noted § 43. is here in the seventh verse expresly set down namely that he who blesseth is greater then he 〈◊〉 he blesseth So true and sure is this proposition as the Apostle premiseth this phrase of asseveration without all contradiction The Greek noun translated contradiction is the same that was used Chap. 6. 〈◊〉 16. § 121. and translated strife The notation of the word was there declared This generall particle all addeth emphasis and implieth that none that is of understanding can or will deny the truth of the foresaid assertion This manner of asseveration as it setteth forth the certainty of the thing it self so a duty on our part which is to yeeld to the truth thereof and not oppose against it From this particular instance may well be inferred this generall observation There are principles so infallibly true as they admit no doubt or despute thereabout The Apostle about another and greater principle useth a like asseveration without controversie 1 Tim. 3. 16. To like purpose this phrase is used This iâ—… a faithâ—…ull saying and worthy all accâ—…ptation 1 Tim. 1. 15. and 4. 9. 1. Some principles are expresly set down in the word of truth these are to be received without all contradiction He that commeth unto God must believe that he is c. Hâ—…b 11. 6. A must A necessity of believing it is laid upon us Such are all fundamentall principles 2. There are principles so agreeable to the light of nature to reason it self and common sense as they admit no contradiction such are these a true body is circumscribed within a place and it hath the essentiall properties of a body A Priest is greater then the sacrifice works of merit must be answerable to the reward meâ—…ited They on whom we call must be able to hear us and help us 1. The 〈◊〉 of Papists is hereby discovered in that they maintaine many hereâ—… contradictory to expresse evidence of Scripture and to principles of nature as those before named and sâ—…ndry others Therein they contradict those things which are without all contradiction 2. It will be our wisdome carefully to observe such principles and quietly to rest in them neither stirring up needlesse controversies about them nor suffering our selves to be drawn from them The Philosopher thought not him worthy to be disputed with all that denyed principles If a man deny the fire to be hot the best demonstration to prove it is to put his finger or hand into the fire §. 47. Of blessing as an act of preheminency THat principle which is here brought in to be without all contradiction is thus expessed The lesse â—…s blessed of the better or greater Of the Greek word translated â—…etter See Chap. 1. v. 4. § 39. This comparative the lesse though it be of the neuter gender yet it hath reference to Abraham who is said to be blessed of Melchisedec v. 1. The neuter gender is used because it is a generall proposition and may be extended to all sorts of things as well as persons The other comparative greater hath reference to Melchisedec who blessed Abraham v. 1. Of 〈◊〉 in generall See Chap. 6. That we may the better discern how the foresaid proposition is without all contradiction we must take notice of the kind of blessing that is here meant For men may blesse God who is infinitely greater then all men Iudg. 5. 9. Iames 3. 9. And among men the lesse in many cases blesse the greater As Solomon a King blessed his people
so the people blessed him 1 King 8. 55 66. Mean persons that are relieved blesse great ones that relieve them Iob. 31. 20. The blessing here meant is a blessing of ratification whereby Melchisedec assureth Abraham of the full accomplishment of all those promises that God had made unto him This Melchisedec did as a Minister and Priest and Prophet of God in all which functions he was greater then Abraham Thus are all they who by vertue of their calling or relation to others stand in Gods room and in Gods name assure them of Gods blessing to them or at least call upon God for his blessing upon them This is an authoritative kind of blessing and argueth superiority in them who 〈◊〉 Parents Governours of Families Governours of Common-wealths and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the word have a power in this manner to blesse See more hereof v. 1. § 12. Object Kings and other Governours are oft times among them whom 〈◊〉 Ministers blesse Are Ministers thereupon greater then Kings or other 〈◊〉 Answ. Though in their persons and civill government Kings and other governours are greater then Ministers of the word yet such Ministers in the execution 〈◊〉 their office are greater then the foresaid persons For they stand in Gods 〈◊〉 and are Gods mouth they command in Gods name they exhort to doe Gods 〈◊〉 So they blesse in Gods name 1. This doth much commend the Ministeriall function 2. It should stir up men to have that calling in high account and to believe Godâ—… word preached by them 1 Thes. 2. 13. The main point here proved is that Melchisedec was greater then Abraham 〈◊〉 by consequence then Levi and his Priest-hood greater then the Priest-hood of 〈◊〉 Levites and that thereupon Christs Priest-hood which is after the order of Melchisedec is greater then the Priest-hood of the Levites and answerably to be 〈◊〉 way preferr'd Melchisedec as a type blessed Abraham the father of the faithfull Christ 〈◊〉 truth did not onely blesse little children Mar. 10. 16. but also upon his 〈◊〉 on into heaven he lift up his hands and blessed his Apostles Luk. 24. 50 51. 〈◊〉 that in the room of all the faithfull §. 48. Of the resolution of Heb. Chap. 7. v. 5 6 7. 5. And verily they that are of the sons of Levi who receive the office of the Priest 〈◊〉 have a Commandement to take tythes of the people according to the Law that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their brethren though they come out of the loynes of Abraham 6. But he whose descent is not counted from them received tithes of Abraham 〈◊〉 blessed him that had the promises 7. And without all contradiction the lesse is blessed of the better Vers. 5. THe sum of these three verses is a proof of Melchisedecs greatnesse above Abraham The parts are two 1. A confirmation of a former argument 2. Another argument The confirmation is taken from the difference betwixt Melchisedec and the â—…evites Hereof are two branches One concerneth the Levites The other Melchisedec In the former is set down 1. A description of the persons 2. A declaration of the difference The persons are described 1. By their relation Sons of Levi which is amplified by a select company in this phrase of the Sons namely some of them 2. By their function which is set out 1. By the kind of it the office of the Priest-hood 2. By their right to it in this word receive The foresaid function is amplified by a priviledge appertaining 〈◊〉 Hereabout four points are observed 1. The kind of priviledge to take tithes 2. Their warrant for it they have a Commandement 3. The rule according to Law 4. The persons of whom they took tithes These are 1. Generally expressed the people 2. Particularly described and that by a double relation 1. To themselves in this word Brethren 2. To their common Father In setting him down is noted 1. The kind of inference in this particle though 2. The manner of comming from him They come out of his loynes 3. The name of their Father Abraham The other part of difference declareth two points 1. Wherein Melchisedec agreed with Levi He received tithes Vers. 6. 2. Wherein they differed Hereof are two branches 1. A description of Melchisedec He whose descent is not counted from them 2. The name of the person of whom he received tithes Abraham The second argument whereby Melchisedecs greatnesse is proved is an act of 〈◊〉 on his part Hereabout observe 1. The substance of the argument 2. An inference made thereupon In the substance we may observe 1. The kind of act performed Blessed 2. The person to whom it was performed him that had the promises Vers. 7. The inference is an excellency In setting down whereof observe 1. The manner of bringing it in with this asseveration Without all contradiâ—… 2. The matter which declareth the difference betwixt him that blessed and him that was blessed He that did blesse was greater the other lesse §. 49. Of the Doctrines raised out of Heb. 7. 5 6 7. I. THe excellency of Melchisedecs Priest-hood is a certain truth This note of asseveration verily proves as much See § 37. II. All Leâ—…ies sons had not the same dignity They were but some of them See § 37. III. The Priest-hood was a choyce office So it is here brought in to be See § 37. IV. Trâ—…e Priests were deputed to that office They received it See § 37. V. 〈◊〉 were due to Priests They had a Commandement to receive them See § 39. VI. Gods command is a good warrant It was the Levites warrant See § 39. VII Gods Command was ordered according to Law Hereof is given a particular instance See § 39. VIII All sorts paid tithes Under this word people all sorts are comprised See § 39. IX An office may give a dignity over Equals This phrase came out of the loynes implieth an equality yet Priests had a dignity above others that came out of the same loynes See § 41. X. Priests and others were brethren For Priests received tithes of their brethren See § 41. Vers. 6. XI Melchisedecs pedigree was not counted from men This is here expresly affirmed See § 42. XII Melchisedec received tithes of the father of Levi namely of Abraham See § 42. XIII There is an authoritative kind of blessing Such an one is here mentioned See § 43. XIV Priests had a power to blesse authoritatively So did Melchisedec See § 43. XV. The â—…aith of the best needs strengthning Instance Abraham See § 45. XVI It is a priviledge to have a right to Gods promises This is here noted as one of Abrahams priviledges See § 44. Vers 7. XVII There are unquestionable truths Even such as are without all 〈◊〉 See § 46. XVIII To blesse is an act of superiority In this was Melchisedec greater See § 47. XIX To be blessed is an act of inferiority In this was Abraham lesse See § 47. XX. Christ is greater then all Christ was the truth of that which is here set
be mollified This phrase as I may so say is a mollifying phrase See § 55. II. Priests received tithes This is here taken for granted See § 56. III. Children in their Parents do things before they are born Levi paid tithes in Abraham before he was born See § 56 57. IV. Difficult and doubtfull points are to be explained and confirmed This is the main scope of the tenth verse See § 58. V. Children are in their parents loynes An instance hereof is given in Levie See § 59. VI. Relations of children to Parents continue generation after generation This description of the time of Levi's being in Abrahams loines even when Melchisedec 〈◊〉 him proves this point See § 56. §. 61. Of the imperfection of the Leviticall Priest-hood Heb. 7. 11. If therefore perfection were by the Leviticall Priest-hood for under it the people received the Law what further need was there that another Priest should rise after the order of Melchisedec and not be called after the order of Aaron HItherto the Apostle hath set forth the excellency of Christs Priest-hood by way of similitude to Melchisedecs who was a type of Christ So as all the excellencies typically set out about Melchisedec were really and properly found in Christ the truth Here further the Apostle begins to declare the excellency of Christs Priest-hood by way of dissimilitude betwixt it and the Leviticall Priest-hood wherein he sheweth how far Christs Priest-hood excelled Aarons The Jews had Aarons Priest-hood in high account and so rested on that as they little or nothing at all regarded Christs The Apostle therefore endeavours to draw their mind from Aarons Priest-hood to Christs which he proveth to be far the more excellent The foresaid dissimilitude is exemplified in seven particulars See § 1. The first branch of dissimilitude is in the mutability of Aarons Priest-hood and the immutability of Christs From the mutability of the former Priest-hood the imperfection thereof is inferr'd which is the first point laid down in this verse and that by way of â—…on thus If therefore perfection c. The Apostle here taketh it for granted that perfection was not to be had by the Leviticall Priest-hood His argument may be thus framed If perfection were by the Leviticall Priest-hood there needed no other 〈◊〉 there needed another Priest-hood therefore perfection was not by the Leviticall Thus this conditionall conjunction IF is the ground of a strong negation The illative conjunction Therefore hath reference to that which he had before produced out of Scripture concerning Melchisedec who had another 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Priest-hood then the Sons of Levi and concerning Christ who was the truth â—…pified by Melchisedec and witnessed to be a Priest after the order of Melchisedec This therefore being so perfection cannot be imagined to be by the Leviticall Priesthood Of the derivation of the Greek word translated perfection see Chap. â—… â—… 10. § 97. Here it is taken in the largest latitude of perfection namely for such a 〈◊〉 absolutenesse as nothing needs be added thereto The Leviticall Priest-hood was not so full and absolute For the Apostle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 this Text implyeth that there was need of another Priest-hood The Leviticall Priest-hood was that which the Sons of Levi namely 〈◊〉 his posterity executed under the Law The Greek word translated Priest-hood is not the very same that 〈◊〉 used before v. 5. but it is derived from the same root and signifieth the 〈◊〉 thing See § 37. The main point here intended is that the Priest-hood under the Law was imperfect This is proved in this Chapter by many arguments which we shall note in their due place Perfection here meant is a furnishing of men with all such graces as may make them eternally happy It compriseth under it effectuall vocation justification sanctification yea and glorification That Priest-hood could not by true grace bring men to glory In this respect it is said that the gifts and sacrifices which those Priests offered up could not make him that did the service perfect Heb. 9. 9. And that the Law can never make the commers thereunto perfect Heb 10. 1. Quest. Why then was this Priest-hood ordained Answ. It was ordained for a meanes to draw men on to Christ. In this respect the Law is said to be our School-master to bring us unto Christ Gal. 3. 24. See § 68. This point discovereth sundry dotages 1. The dotage of the superstitious Jewes who lift up their eyes no higher then to this Priest-hood whereon they rested and built their faith They would not be brought to subject themselves to any other No not when this was actually â—…gated and another more perfect actually established in the room of it Herein they perverted the wisdome and goodnesse of God towards them and the main 〈◊〉 which he aimed at in appointing the Leviticall Priest-hood which was to lead them as it were by the hand to Christ and to afford them some easie steps in regard of their weaknesse to ascend upon and to see Christ the better thereby The fulnesse of time wherein the Messiah was to be exhibited was then to come God therefore afforded meanes answerable to their condition to support their faith and 〈◊〉 their hope But they made those means an occasion to withold or to withdraw them from Christ. Such an error this was as the Apostle saith of them that were seduced therewith Christ shall profit you nothing Gal. 5. 2. The Leviticall Priesthood and Christs Priest-hood can no more stand together then Dagon and the 〈◊〉 of God 2. The dotage of Christian Jewes or Jewish Christians who conform themselves to the Jewish ceremonies If the forenamed error of them who never made profession of Christ be so heynous as was before shewed what may be thought of them who being instructed in the Christian religion and thereupon professing Christ would induce a Priest-hood contrary to Christs For they who bring in 〈◊〉 ceremonies bring in the Jewish Priest-hood under which the Jewish ceremonies were first established Do not these crosse the main scope of the Apostle do they not advance the Leviticall Priest-hood against Christ and make Christs Priest-hood imperfect 3. The dotage of Papists who do directly establish another Priest-hood which is neither Jewish nor Christian nor after the order of Aaron nor after the order of Melchisedec a monstrous Priest-hood such an one as never was heard of before For 1. Their Priests are no such persons as Melchisedec was 2. Their sacrifice they say is unbloody and yet for sin but without shâ—…dding of blood is no remission Heb. 9. 22. 3. They make their sacrifice to be for the sins of quick and dead yet after death the judgement Heb. 9. 27. 4. They say that their sacrifice is the very flesh and blood of Christ yet that which Melchisedec brought forth was true bread and wine 5. The things that they say they offer are indeed meer creatures yet they call them their
16 17. So were other servants of God guided by his Spirit and among others Moses and Christ himself Chap. 3. v. 2. Those two encouragements which are of most force to quicken any hereunto 〈◊〉 both propounded in the parable of the talents The Lords gracious 〈◊〉 and bountifull remuneration Matth. 25. 21. It is observable that God frequently manifested some extraordinary 〈◊〉 of his speciall favour to his servants while they were imployed in their 〈◊〉 callings The Lord first appeared unto Moses to make known unto him his purpose of advancing him to be a Governour over his people while he was keeping the sleep of his Father in Law Exod. 3. 1. c. For this was his particular 〈◊〉 Thus Elisha was first called to be a Prophet while he was plowing 1 King 19. 1â—… The good tidings that old Zacharias should have a son was brought to him 〈◊〉 he gave attendance at the Altar Luk. 1. 11. The first blessed tidings of our 〈◊〉 birth was brought to Shepheards while they were keeping their flocks Luk. 2. 8. c. Many like instances might be given of Gods approbation of mens diligence 〈◊〉 faithfulnesse in their particular callings Of diligence in our undertakings see Chap. 4. v. 11. § 63 64. and Chap. 6. 〈◊〉 11. § 79. By way of resemblance I may further infer that as they of the tribe of Iudâ—… 〈◊〉 nothing to do with the ordinances proper to the tribe of Levi So we 〈◊〉 with the Altar and ordinances proper to the Jewes we are another people and 〈◊〉 another Priest-hood we have the Gospell and ordinances proper thereto upon those we must give attendance As they had an Altar whereof we had no right to eat So we have an Altar whereof they have no right to eat Heb. 13. 10. §. 74. Of Christ our Lord. THe fourth verse is added both as another argument to prove that Christ was not a Priest after the order of Aaron because he was of the tribe of Iuda and also as a confirmation of the former argument that he was of another tribe because he was of the tribe of Iuda which was another then the tribe of Levi. The â—…ausall conjunction shew's that it is added as a reason The adjective translated evident is a compound properly it signifieth before manifest or manifest before hand So it is translated 1 Tim. 5. 24 25. But here the preposition addeth emphasis The simple noune signifieth manifest 1 Cor. 15. 27. Sundry compounds very manifest which emphasis our English implyeth under this word evident Hereby he gives us to wit that it was most 〈◊〉 and unquestionable truth This title our Lord hath reference to Christ. Lord setteth out his supreme soveraignty dignity and dominion Hereof see Chap. 1. v. 10. § 128. This relative our hath speciall reference to the Church and to the severall members thereof So was the pen-man of this Epistle and they to whom he directed it Christ then is iâ—… speciall the Lord of the Church In this sense do the Apostles use this correlative our joyned with Lord in their salutations Gal. 1. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. 2. In their gratulations Eph. 1. 3. 1 Pet. 1. 3. In their benedictions Rom. 1â—… 24. 2 Cor. 13. 13. and on sundry other occasions Yea many times believers do appropriate this relation to themselves in the singular number thus My Lord Psal. 110. 1. John 20. 28. This being taken of Christ as he is the mediator betwixt God and man â—…eth unto him sundry wayes as 1. By Gods ordination For God himself saith of this his son I have set my 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 my holy hill of Zion Psal. 1. 6. And an Apostle saith God gave him to be the head 〈◊〉 all things to the Church Eph. 1. 22. 2. By that redemption which Christ hath madâ—… of his Church He that redeemeth any out of bondage is in that 〈◊〉 their â—…ord 〈◊〉 20. 2. Therefore these two titles Lord Redeemer are oft joyned together 〈◊〉 43. 14. and 44. 24. 3. By a mutuall compact and Covâ—…nant betwixt Christ and his Church as it was of old betwixt God and Israel God avouched Israel to be his peculiar people and Israel avouched the Lord to be their God 〈◊〉 â—…6 17 18. This was oft foretold by the Prophets Ier. 31. 33. Hos. 2. 23. 〈◊〉 13. 9. This the Apostle testifieth to be accomplished in the Christian Châ—…rch Heb. 8. 10. Christ in and by the Gospel and Sacraments offereth himself to be our Lord and we take him so to be by subjecting our selves to his ordinances 4. By the Lawes and Ordinances which Christ hath given to his Church It is the part of a Lord to give Lawes and he is their Lord in speciall to whom he giveth his Lawes But Gods word wherein his Lawes are contained is in a peculiar manner given to his Church Psal. 147. 19 20. In this respect the Church is stiled 〈◊〉 pillar and ground of truth 1 Tim 3. 15. 5. By a speciall care which he taketh of his Church He doth good unto all men especially unto them who are of the bousholâ—… oâ—… faith He is the Saviour of all men specially of those that believe 1 Tim. 4. 10. This speciall relation doth most of all bind those who professe themselves to be of the Church carefully to perform all duties which belong to Christ as a Lord and with strong confidence to rest on him as their Lord both for provision of all things needful and for protection from all things hurtfull §. 75. Of Gods performing promise OF the fore-mentioned Lord it is here said that he sprang out of Iuda The verb translated 〈◊〉 is for the most part in the New Testament used to set out the rising of the Sun as Matth. 13. 6. Iames 1. 11. A noun thence derived signifieth the Eâ—…st whence thâ—… Sun 〈◊〉 Matth. 2. 2. Where a Prophet resembleth Christ to the Sun and speaketh of the rising of the Sun Mal. 4. 1. The LXX render it with this word in my Tâ—…xt In reference hereunto it may be here thus translated Our Lord rose Many expositors thus tâ—…ke it in this place Others are of opinion that the Apostle in uâ—…ing this word hath reference to that title which in the Old Testament is oft given to Christ and translated branch Isa. 4. 2. Ier. 23. 5. Zech. 6. 12. The foresaid LXX do in all those places translate that Hebrew word which signifieth a Branch by the Greek noun which is derived from the verb here used In this sense Iuda is here resembled to a stock and Christ to one of the branches that sprang out of that stock In this sense our English translateth the verb sprang Hereby it is evidenced that Christ was a true man a Son of man man of man Iuda is here metonymically put for the tribe of Iuda Expresse mention is made of this tribe of Iuda 1. To make the argument more clear for the tribe
another and that in time so as this body shall not be full till the end of the world and then will there be no more need of this intercession The intendment of this phrase applyed to Christ to make intercession is to shew thâ—… Christ being Gods favourite and our advocate continually appeareth before God to make application of that sacâ—…ifice which once he offered up for our sins Thaâ—… hâ—… is Gods favourite is evidâ—…nt by this testimony which God from heaven gave of him This is my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased Matth. 3. 17. 〈◊〉 expresly called an advocate with the father 1 Iohn 2. 1. It is expresly said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 entred into heaven now to appear in the presence of God for us Heb. 9. 24. This Christ doth 1. To present unto his Father himself the price of our â—…demption 2. To make application of his sacrifice to his Church time after time 〈◊〉 to the need of the severall members thereof 3. To make our persons prayers services and all good things acceptables God 1. This sheweth that the Church needeth no other sacrifice nor yet a 〈◊〉 that sacrifice The reason which Papists forge for their supposed 〈◊〉 bloody sacrifice is directly against this intercession of Christ for if 〈◊〉 still remain our Priest in heaven and as our Priest still makes intercession 〈◊〉 us what need is there of any other Priest or any other sacrifice 2. We may in faith and with boldnesse at all times approach to the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 grace in that we have an advocate who also is Gods favourite there alwayes â—…sent An advocate that is able to make our cause good He himself hath 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 indured whatsoever is requisite to make our cause good He is a favourite to 〈◊〉 God will hearken Though we be unworthy and have much incensed Gods 〈◊〉 yet there is hope so as we need not despair 1 Iohn 2. 1. On this ground the Apostle with an holy insultation saith Who is he that condemneth It is Christ that 〈◊〉 yea rather that is risen again who is even at the right hand of God who maketh â—…nuall intereession for us When thou art troubled with horror of sin when thoâ—… 〈◊〉 in any distresse when thou art going out of this world lift up the eyes of thy 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Christ thy advocate at the throne of grace making intercession for thee and in 〈◊〉 commend thy case and soul to him 3. This is a good ground of assurance of Gods constant favour to us and of 〈◊〉 persevering unto the end and it is the more sure because it is not in our selves 〈◊〉 in Christ. 4. This is a further ground of presenting our persons prayers and all our services to God in the name of Christ. See § 105. This relative to them hath reference to the persons described in the former 〈◊〉 of this verse It intendeth such a limitation as excludeth all others So as Christ doth not make intercession for all Ioh. 17. 9. See Chap. 2. v. 9. § 81. §. 107. Of the resclution and observations of Heb. 7. 25. Vers. 25. Wherefore he is able also to save them to the uttermost that come 〈◊〉 God by him seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them THe sum of this verse is The alsufficiency of Christs Priest-hood in setting 〈◊〉 hereof observe 1. The inference in this word wherefore 2. The substance In it 1. An effect 2. The meanes of accomplishing it The effect is set out 1. By the kind of it to save 2. By the ground of it he is able 3. By the extent to the uttermost 4. By the persons that are saved These are described 1. By their act them that come 2. By the object to whom unto God 3. By the mediator by Christ. 2. The meanes of accomplishing the foresaid effect is 1. Propounded 2. Amplified In the point propounded there is 1. An act he liveth 2. A continuance therein for 〈◊〉 In the amplification of it we have 1. The end to make 〈◊〉 2. The Persons for whom for 〈◊〉 Doctrines I. Christs excellencies made him an alsufficient Priest The generall reference of this verse to all that went before intends thus much See § 101. II. Salvation is the end of Christs Priest-hood He was such a Priest as is before described to save See § 101. III. Christ was able and meet to accomplish what he undertook This is exemplisied in this particular of saving See § 102. IV. The salvation which Christ bringeth is full and perfect It is to the uttermost See § 103. V. Men must endevour to be saved They must come See § 104. VI. Salvation belongs to those that come to God This is here taken for granted See § 104. VII Christ is the meanes to bring us to God Christ is understood under this relative him See § 105. VIII Christ still liveth as our Priest So much is intended under this phrase 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 liveth See § 106. IX Christ maketh intercession This is plainly expressed See § 106. X. Christ maketh intercession for such as he intends to save This relative for 〈◊〉 hath reference to such See § 106. §. 108. Of Christ such an High-Priest as became 〈◊〉 Heb. 7. 26 27. Vers. 26. For such an High-Priest became us who is holy harmlesse undefiled separate from sinners and made higher then the heavens Vers. 27. Who needeth not daily as those High-Priests to offer up sacrifice first for his own sins and then for the peoples for this did he once when he offered up himself IN these two verses a fifth argument is laid down to prove the excellency of Christs Priest-hood above the Leviticall See § 1. The argument is taken from the difference of the persons that executed the one and the other Christ was perfectly puâ—…e v. 26. but the Leviticall Priest polluted v. 27. Of Christs being a Priest and an High-Priest see Chap. 2. 17. § 172 173. The Apostle to make the force of his argument more evident premiseth a necessity of such an High-Priest as Christ was in this phruse became us Of the various acception of this word became see Chap 2. v. 10. § 86. It signifieth both a decency or glory and also a necessity In the former respect it hath reference to God whose glory is much set forth thereby In the latter respect it hath reference to man who could not have been saved without such a Priest as is here set forth Well therefore might he say such an High-Priest He is such an one as never the like was or can be Christ being the truth of that which was prefigured in Melchisedec and being so far prefer'd before Aaron as he is in this Chapter this relative such and that in the largest extent may well be applyed to him How Gods glory is set out by Christs Priest-hood wherein he humbled himself to death was shewed Chap. 2. v. 10. § 87. In reference to Christ himself that there was a meetnesse a necessity for Christ
of the Majâ—… 〈◊〉 the heavens Vers. 2. A Minister of the Sanctuary and of the true Tabernacle which the 〈◊〉 pitched and not man THese two verses set out the places where Christ exercised his Priest-hood 〈◊〉 about two things are observable 1. The circumstances 2. The substance The circumstances are two 1. A transition in these words The things which we have spoken 2. The sum of all Now this is the sum The substance is set out two wayes 1. Simply 2. Typically In the simple consideration two points are noted 1. Christs office 2. The place where Christ exercised it Christs office is 1. Expressed in this title High-Priest 2. Amplified two wayes 1. By our right unto it in this word we have 2. By his excellency in this relative such The place where he exerciseth his function is 1. Described 2. Named The place is described 1. By Christs abode there who is set 2. By the dignity there conferred on him This is set out two wayes under 〈◊〉 metaphors 1. On the right hand namely of God 2. Of the throne This is amplified by the supreme Soveraignty of him that 〈◊〉 thereon in this word Majesty The name of the place is thus expressed in the heavens Vers. 2. In the typicall consideration two like points are set forth 1. Christs office a Minister 2. The places whereof he is a Minister These are two 1. The Sanctuary 2. The Tabernacle This latter is amplified 1. By the kind thereof true 2. By the author who is set down 1. Affirmatively which the Lord pitched 2. Negatively and not man Doctrines Vers. 1. I. Transitions are usefull The mention of things spoken 〈◊〉 a â—…tion See § 2. II. It is usefull to give the Sum of a discourse So doth the Apostle here See â—… 2. III. Christ is an High-Priest So is he here called See § 2. IV. Christ is a spirituall and heavenly High-Priest This is the main sum of these two verses See § 2. V. Christ is such an High-Priest as noâ—… ever was or can be like him This word Sâ—… intends as much See Chap. 7. v. 26. § 108. VI. Christ remaines our Priest before God This act is set in reference to the place here set down giveth proof hereof See Chap. 1. v. 3. § 31. VII Christ as our Priest is inferiour to the Father VIII Christ as our Priest is advanced above all creatures These two last Doctrines are couched under this phrase at the right hand See Chap. 1. v. 3. § 33. IX Christ as our Priest is a King He is set on a throne See Chap. 1. v. 3 § 32. X God is a supreme Soveraign God is comprised under this title The Majesty which implyeth supreme Soveraignty See Chap. 1. v. 3. § 32. XI The highest heaven is the place where Christ exerciseth his Priest-hood See Chap. 4. v. 14. § 84. Vers. 2. XII Christ is a Minister Thus much is here plainly affirmed See § 3. XIII The most holy place typified heaven That was it which is here called Sanctuary which was a type of heaven See § 3. XIV Christ is a Minister of heavenly things He is a Minister of the true and heavenly Sanctuary wherein all things are spirituall and heavenly See § 4. XV. The Iewes Tabernacle was a type of Christs body Thereupon Christs body is stiled the true Tabernacle See § 5. XVI Christs humane nature was the immediate work of God This phrase which the Lord pitched hath reference to Christs body See § 6. XVII Gods workmanship is far more excellent then mans To demonstrate thuâ—… much this negative is added and not man See § 6. §. 8. Of the meaning of the former part of the third verse Vers. 3. For every High-Priest is ordained to offer gifts and sacrifices wherefore it is of necessity that this man have somewhat also to offer THis causall particle For sheweth that this verse is added as a reason of that which goth before The main and generall point was that Christ is a Minister of the Sanctuary and true Tabernacle whereby is intended that Christ did such things as belonged to that Sanctuary and Tabernacle Among other things this was an especiall one to offer a sacrifice This he here proveth from the generall to a particular Every High-Priest is ordained to offer up gifts and sacrifices Therefore Christ the great High-Priest was also ordained to that end Quest. What sacrifice is mentioned in the former verses For this proof seemeth to intend a sacrifice that Christ should offer up Answ. 1. This phrase Minister of the Sanctuary and Tabernacle intendeth a sacrifice For it was one part of the ministrie of the Tabernacle to offer sacrifices 2. The Tabernacle was a type of Christs body so as to be a Minister of the Tabernacle was in the truth to offer up his body And it is expresly said that he offered up himself Chap. 7. v. 27. Object The Tabernacle was the place where sacrifices were offered up How then can it be pâ—…t for the sacrifice it self Answ. The same metaphor may in divers respects be applyed to divers things and the same truth and substance may be set out by divers types rites and figures Though shadowes types rites and figures were divers things one different from another yet one and the same truth may answer to them all namely in divers and different respects Thus one and the same Christ is the sacrifice the Altar and the Priest The sacrifice as man who was offered up the Altar as God who sanctified the sacrifice the Priest as God-man who offered the one upon the other One and the same Christ was also the truth and substance of the Ark the mercy-seat the Incense the Shew-bread the Tables the Lights and of other types used under the Law The same Christ was also the truth and substance of Noahs Ark of the clooâ—… that covered the Israelites in the wildernesse of the Pillar of fire of Mannathâ—… 〈◊〉 from heaven of the water that came out of the Rock and of other like types So also he was the truth and substance both of the Tabernacle as it was a place 〈◊〉 sacrificeâ—… and also of the sacrifices therein In what respects the Tabernacle â—…ed Christs body is shewed § 5. That Christs body was a sacrifice is evident by 〈◊〉 phrase We are sanctified through the offering of the body of Iesus Heb. 20. 10. The severall branches of the first part of this third verse have been handâ—… before Of Christ an High-Priest see Chap. 2. v. 17. § 172. c. Of ordaining 〈◊〉 High-Priest see Chap. 5. v. 1. § 3. Where the very word of this Text 〈◊〉 used Of the difference betwixt gifts and sacrifices see Chap. 5. v. 1. § 7. Of offering gifts and sacrifice see Chap. 5. v. 1. § 6. A speciall point here intended is that Christ did that for which he was ordained The force of the Apostles argument resteth hereon because every High-Priâ—… is ordained to
old 2. By the limitation of the time In this word Is ready or nigh Doctrines I. There was a covenant before the new one This is implyed under this numerall particle first II. The first covenant was aâ—… old covenant It is here so called III. It was God that made the first covenant old So it is here said He made IV. The first covenant was made void by introducing a new one This is evidenced by this phrase In that he saith a new V. That which God appointed to be disanulled cannot stand This is gathered out of the first reason for abrâ—…gating the old covenant implyed in the meaning of the Greek word translated decayeth VI. That which is in it selâ—… feeble will faile This is gathered out of the other reason implyed under this word waxeth old VII The old covenant is abrogated This word vanisheth away giveth proof hereunto VIII There was a time for the utter abolishing of the old covenant This word 〈◊〉 ready 〈◊〉 is nigh intendâ—…th as much â—… 1. A generall Analysis of the ninth Chapter to the HEBREVVS His Chapter containes a particular exemplification of this generall proposition Christ is the substance of the legall shadowes The generall proposition is comprised under these words We have an high-Priest who is a Minister of the Sanctuary and of the true Tabernacle 〈◊〉 the Lord pitched Heb. 8. 1 2. Hereupon is confirmed that which in the latter part of the former Chapter he asâ—… that by bringing in a new covenant the old is abrogated Heb. 8. 13. Of the foresaid exemplification there are two parts 1. A declaration of sundry shadowes of the law from the beginning of this Chapter to v. 11. 2. A manifestation of the accomplishment of them in and by Jesus Christ from the beginning of the 11. verse to the end of the Chapter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 down the shadowes of the law 1. He drawes all to two heads 2. He brancheth out those heads into their severall parts The two headâ—… are 1. Ordinances of divine service 2. The place where they were observed A worldly Sanctuary v. 1. The place is first touched upon and distinguished into two parts which are stiled The first and second tabernacle He distinctly sheweth what were the most memorable types in each of these In the first he reckoneth up three 1. The Candlestick 2. The Table 3. The shewbread v. 2. In the latter he mentioneth seven 1. The Golden Censer 2. The Ark. 3. The golden pot that had Manna 4. Aaroâ—…s Rod that budded 5. The Tables of the covenant 6. The Cherubins 7. The Mercy seat v. 4 5. Ordinances of divine service are comprised under two heads One concerneth the things which the ordinary Priest did in the first Tabernacle v. 6. The other such things as the high Priest did in the second Tabernacle These are 1. Generally propounded v. 7. 2. Particularly explicated In the explication is set down 1. Their generall signification 2. The reason thereof Their generall signification was that there was another holy place and holy services to come for perfecting that which they could not v. 8 9. The reason is taken from their nature that they were externall and carnall ordinances v. 10. 2. The second part of this Chapter beginning with the eleventh verse sheweth the excellency of Christs Priest-hood in accomplishing those things which by the legall rites could not be accomplished This is 1. Generally propounded 2. Particularly confirmed In the generall two points are expressed 1. That Christ entred into the true Tabernâ—…cle which is heaven it self v. 11. 2. That he entred with his own blood which waâ—… of infinite value This value he proveth by the effect thereof thus expressed having obtainedeteâ—…nall redemption v. 12. He beginneth his confirmation with the latter point which he â—…meth 1. By an argument of unequals the greater being inferred from the lesse The lesse was that the blood of beasts under the law had a virtue to purify the flesh v. 13. The greater is that the blood of Christ hath a virtue to purge the conscience v. 14. The former point that Christ entred into heaven with his own blood is confirmed two wayes 1. Simply by an argument taken from that office which Christ undertook for us â—…amely to be the mediator of the New Testament v. 15. This argument is confirmed two wayes 1. By the necessity of the thing it self v. 16. 2. By the invalidity of a testament without the death of the 〈◊〉 v. 17. 2. Comparatively in relation to the types under the law The truth must be like the types but the types were with blood therefore the truth also must be so v. 18. That of types is proved by an induction of particulars 1. By Moses sprinkling the book of the covenant with blood v. 19. 2. By sprinkling all the people there with v. 19. This is amplified by the warrant that Moses had v. 20. 3. By sprinkling the Tabernacle 4. By sprinkling all the vessels of the ministry v. 21. 5. By purging almost all things with blood v. 22. All the fore-mentioned particulars are amplified with the necessity of that course in this phrase without shedding of blood is no remission v. 22. From the foresaid premises the Apostle concludeth the main point that the types being purged with blood there must needs be a more excellent way of conseâ—…rating heavenly things which is by the blood of the Son of God himself v. 23. The Apostle having cleared that main point concerning the invaluable price of mans redemption which was Christs own blood wherein he shewed himself to be a far more excellent Priest then they under the Law he returns to other points oâ—… difference betwixt legal Priests and Christ. 1. It was said of those Priests that they entered into the Tabernacle but here of Christ that he entred into heaven it self v 24. 2. It is said of them that they entred once every year but Christ once â—…or all v. 25 26. This latter is confirmed 1. By the common condition of death which is but once v. 27. 2. By the perfect effect thereof which is to take away sins This is confirmed by the blessed issue of such as believe on him which is that 〈◊〉 §. 2. Of granting truth in case of controversie Heb. 9. 1. 〈◊〉 verily the first covenant had also ordinances of divine service and a worldly Sanctuary THe Apostle having in the former Chapter set forth the excellency of Christs office and that especially by the covenant which was ratified thereby here he 〈◊〉 the execution of that office and that after the same manner he did the 〈◊〉 it self which is comparatively resembling it to the legall Priests manner of 〈◊〉 their office but so as he far preferreth Christ. The comparison is largely set forth in both the parts thereof In the former part the Priests manner of executing their function from the beginning to the eleventh verse In the latter Christs manner of executing his from v. 11. to Chap. 10. v. 19. The
execution of the legall Priests office is set out by severall rites and types appertaining thereto which are generally propounded in this verse The generall proposition is thus knit to the former discourse Then verily the first Oâ—… therefore truly even the first Oâ—… the adverb translated verily See Chap. 7. v. 5. § 37. Of the conjunction translated then See Chap. 4. v. 14. § 82. The word covenant is not expressed in the Greek yet necessarily understood by reason of the inference of this verse upon the last verse of the former Chapter where 〈◊〉 spoke of this covenant and called it the first The manner of inferring the generall proposition in this verse upon the latter end of the former Chapter manifesteth a prevention of an objection against that which had been delivered about the abrogation of the old covenant The objection might be this If the first covenant had also ordinances of divine service why was it abrogated In answer hereunto the Apostle first granteth the substance of the objection that it had indeed divine ordinances but with all inferreth that they were externall and carnall imposed only for a time v. 10. By this it appears that in matters â—…f dispute a truth must be granted even to that which we speak against Thus this Apostle who set himself to abase Levi in comparison oâ—… Melchisedec granted Levies prerogative in receiving tythes Heb. 7. 5. And he that was very earnest against circumcision and other points of Judaisme granted a prâ—…ferment of the Jewes and profit of circumcision in the season thereof Rom. 3. 1 2. and Christ who denounced fearfull woes against the Scribes and Pharisies granted that they sat in Moses seat Matth. 23. 2. Thus we shall shew that it is verity rather then envy and desire of maintaining truth rather then a contradicting spirit that moveth us to say what we say against any person or thing §. 3. Of legall ordinances oâ—… divine service THis numerall note of distinction first is attributed to that covenant which God made with the Jewes under the law Of the reason hereof See Chap. 8. â—… 7. § 27. Of this covenant it is here said that it had ordinances The Greek word translated ordinances is derived from an adjective that signifieth just or righteous Of the notation of which word see Chap. 1. v. 9. § 114. This word in my Text is sometimes translated righteousnesse Rom. 2. 26. and 8. 4. Rev. 19. 8. sometimes judgement which is alwayes righteous Rom. 1. 32. Rev. 15. 4. 〈◊〉 justification Rom. 5. 16. and sometimes ordinance as here and verse 10. and Luk. 1. 6. Gods ordinances and such are here meant were all righteous in their season Of the notation of the Greek word translated divine service See Heb. 8. v. 5. § 12. There being two heads of types laid down in this verse the first is stiled ordinances oâ—… divine service The other a worldly tubernacle Some divide that first head into two branches 1. Ordinances 2. Services The reason of this difference is the ambiguity of the Greek word which hath the termination both of the genitive case singular and also of the accusative plurall and there is no article joyned to distinguish the one or the other They who make these two distinct heads thus distinguish them The former they interpret justifications that is expiations which being legally and externally taken were effects of their rites and ceremonies For by their many sacriâ—…ices and oblations by their water of purification and such other rites they were legally cleansed and expiations were made thereby Lev. 4. 20 26 31 35 Numb 19. 19. The latter translated divine service they interpret to be the very rites and ceremonies themselves as sacrifices oblations washings feasts and such like But seeing the end of these rites were for divine service and to expiate cleanse and purifie I thinke it best to joyn the rites and effects of them together as our English and other judicious translators and learned expositors have done For the words will very well bear this interpretation Thus they shew that legall rites in their time were sacred and religious ordinancâ—…s of divine service and parts of Gods worship and meanes of expiation In the new Testament the word is appropriated to divine service and so translated and service oâ—… God v. 6. Object Why doth the Apostle then say That they stood only in meats and 〈◊〉 and were carnall ordinances v. 10 Answ. He denyeth not the outward legall service and purging whereof we speak and whereby they were assured of spirituall purgings but he denyeth inward spirituall expiation by them and that of themselves Of the reasons why God ordained such externall services see Chap. 4. v. 8. § 49 50. By this we have an evidence of Gods care over his Church In wisdome he saw it meet to put off the comming of his son into the world to the latter age thereof Yâ—…t would he not leave his Church destitute of meanes to nourish their faith and hope in Christ to draw them to repentance and to pacifie their consciences For after they had sinned by their legal expiations which put them in mind of Chrisâ—…s death their consciences were pacified §. 4. Of the Iewish Sanctuary THe second head of typâ—…s here mentioned is stiled a worldly Sanctuary The Greek word translated Sanctuary properly signifieth holy which being of the newâ—…er gender may be applyed to thing or place Here it is put for the place wherein all the typicall rites and legall ordinances were exercised Hereoâ—… see more Chap. 8. v. 2. § 4. This is here called worldly in opposition to heaven v. 11. and Chap. 8. 2. This Epiâ—…hite is derived from the word translated world whereof see Chap. 4. v. 3. § 29. This Sanctuary is that which in the next verse is called a tabernacle It was made here in this world of things of the world such as were earthly subject to decay which things in heaven are not It was a kind of portable Temple made of poles boards beasts-skins which might at pleasure be taken down and reared up again Thâ—… roomes within it were divided by Silk curtains the end of it was â—…or people to assemble together for divine worship there God manifested his presence and caused his glory to appear Ex. 29. 43. It was made in the first year of the Israelites abode in the wildernesse and reared up in the beginning of the second year Exod. 40. 2. It was of the greater authority because it was made after the fashion which God shewed unto Moseâ—… in the Mount Exod. 25. 40. It continued to be of 〈◊〉 Sâ—…lomons Temple was built at which time it was carried into that Temple 〈◊〉 â—…here laid up 1 King 8. 4. According to the severall parts thereof it typified 〈◊〉 eâ—…angelicall and celestiall truths whereof the Apostle himself expresseth 〈◊〉 particulars in the verses following 〈◊〉 onely in generall it is to be
the Ark. So as all these types the Ark the pot of Manna and Aarons rod c. are implyed to be together in the most holy place §. 22. Of Manna THe third holy type here mentioned to be in the most holy place is thus set down the golden pot which had Manna Two things are here expressed 1. The type it self 2. The vessel wherein it was preserved This is the more distinctly recorded and the more carefully to be observed because it was not only a type which prefigured a truth to come but also a Sacrament to seal up Gods promise of Christ unto them For Manna was to the Jewes 〈◊〉 the bread of the Lords Supper is to us of it â—…aith the Apostle they did all eat the 〈◊〉 spirituall meaâ—… Manna was to the Jewes spirituall meat and the same spirituall 〈◊〉 which we Christians eat that is Christ himself his body 1 Cor. 10. 3. The history of Manna is distinctly set down in the 16. Chapter of Exodus We will consider it 1. In generall with reference to the main truth 2. In the particular circumstances whereby the resemblance betwixt the type and truth will more cleerly be manifested As other types so this typified Christ. For as the rock whereof the Israelites drank was Christ So was Manna The hidden Manna which hath reference to this Manna sets out Christ Rev. 2. 17. Christ is to the souls of believers as Manna was to the bodies of the Israelites I 〈◊〉 the living bread saith Christ which came down from heaven If any man eat of this bread he shall live for ever and the bread that I will give is my flesh which I will giâ—…e for the life of the world Joh. 6. 51. This teacheth us to hunger after Christ that is earnestly to desire him to eat of his flesh that is to believe on him made man for this end we must frequently and seriously meditate on this heavenly Manna and on the necessity and excellency thereof Our bodies do not more need food then our souls need Christ nor can corpâ—…rall food do such good to our bodies as Christ to our souls The Israeliâ—…es were exceedingly troubled when they wanted bread Exod. 16. 3. By this type let us bring our hearts more to desire Christ so shall we make good use of him §. 23. Of the name the Author the place and kind of food pâ—…efigured under Manna ABout this third type sundry particular circumstances are to be duly obâ—…erved 1. The Title given to it 2. The Author of it 3. The Place whence it came 4. The Kind of food 5. The Manner of giving gathering and using it 6. The Meanes of reaping benefit by it 1. The title is thus expressed It is Manna Exod. 16. 15. The word is an Hebrew word and retained in the Greek Latine English and other languages The Verb whence it commeth signifieth to prepare Ionah 2. 1. It signifieth also to distribute or appoint Dan. 1. 10. This word according to the derivation of it intendeth a portion prepared Wisdome 16. 20. This typified Christ as a portion prepared for us Of Christ it may well be said as was said of that portion which Elkanah gave to Hannah it was a worthy portion 1 Sam. 1. 5. no such portion was ever given to children to men Herein we may well rest and say The Lord is the portion of mine inheritance c. Psal. 16. 5. So as we may count all things but losse for this portion Phil. 3. 8. 2. The Author of this Manna was the Lord. For Moses said unto them This is the bread which the Lord hath given you to eat and withall the Lord said hereupon ye shall know that I am the Lord your God Exod. 16. 12 15. The people of Israel were at that time when Manna was first given in such distresse for want of food as none could help them but the Lord himself That distress so moved his bowels as he gave evidence of his extraordinary power in providing for them Christ himself thus applyeth this point my Father giveth you the true bread Joh. 6. 32. This world is as destitute of spiritual food as the wilderness was of corporal and God was as much moved with our spiritual need as with their corporal Much doth this commend both the type and the truth Things given by great persons especially if they be seasonably given in great need and for singular use are highly esteemed 3. The place from whence Manna came is said to be heaven Exod. 16. 4. Psal. 78. 23 24. It was so ordered to shew that it came from God yea also to give evidence of the excellency thereof in which respect it is also called Angels food Psal. 78. 25. Object Christ saith that Moses gave them not that bread from heaven Joh. 6. 31. Answ. 1. Christ speaketh of the highest heaven but Moses of the lowest heaven where the clouds are For from thence Manna fell 2. Christ especially intendeth the quality of that Manna that is was not as he himself heavenly Yet by the place from whence that Manna fell was typified that Christ the truth thereof was truly and properly from the highest heaven For the bread of God is 〈◊〉 which commeth down from heaven and giveth 〈◊〉 unto the world Joh. 6. 33 51. In this respect it is said of Christ that he is the Lord from heaven 1 Cor. 15. 47. Christ was true God and by assuming our humane nature he came down from heaven This addeth somewhat more to the commendation of this food Things farre 〈◊〉 are highly esteem d. This food is fetchr as far as from heaven yea it is heavenly food and therefore the more highly to be esteemed 4. For the kind of food Manna is thus described a small round thing as small as the hour frost on the ground It was like Coriander seed white and the taste of it was like wafers made with honey Exod. 16. 14 31. In this description four points are observable 1. The quantity of the grain It was small Thus Christ that he might become food for us was made smal that is mean and of no reputation Isa. 43. 2 c. Phil. â—… 7. As Christ became poor to us 2 Cor. 8. 9. So he became smal to make us great 2. The figure of the grain it was round not as wheat but Coriander seed This figure â—…oteth out a kind of fulness and perfection as four square setteth out steadiness and stability Rev. 21. 16. 〈◊〉 typifieth that fulness of grace which is in Christ Col. â—… 19. 3. The colour of it was white This colour in Scripture is used to set out purity 〈◊〉 51. 7. Rev. 7. 14. This typified the purity of Christ Heb. 7. 26. My beloved is white saith the Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 On this ground we may more perfectly trust to what he did and endured for us 〈◊〉 we may more boldly in him appear before God though we be black yet
their life yet neither their bodies nor their cloathes were consumed Let. 10. 5. A like instance of Mercy remembred in judgement was given in that Prophet who was slain but not devoured by a Lyon 1 King 13. 24. To the fourth This phrase his iniquity is upon him implyeth that he himself was the cause of the judgement he justly deserved it It implyeth the same thing thâ—… this phrase doth he shall bear his iniquity which is spoken of him that onely makes himself accessary to anothers sin by not making it known Lev. 5. 1. To the fift The Apostles resemblance is of unequals his argument is drawn from the lesse so as that place rather maketh against them then for them It is as if he had said If a sin lesse then the sin against the Holy Ghost escaped not 〈◊〉 how much sorer punishment c. This by the way I have noted to keep some weak ones from despaire who from the forenamed Text Numb 15. 30 have inferred that every presumptuous sin is unpardonable But to return to the main point the Apostle useth such a word as compriseth under it all manner of sins and that both in the nature of the word because every sin proceedeth from errour in judgement and also by just consequence for 〈◊〉 sins which may seem to have some extenuation by reason of errour of judgement must be expiated by blood much more more haynous sins Heb. 10. 28 29. Thus it appeareth that all sins must be expiated by blood even the least of them as a sin thorow ignorance Lev. 4. 2. c. Numb 15. 27. On this ground it is said that Christ was delivered to death for our slips Rom. 4. 25. The least slip is against the law which is so strict as it denounceth a curse against every transgression Gal. 3. 10. 1. This discovereth the vain distinction betwixt mortall and veniall sins Hereof see Chap. 5. v. 2. § 10. 2. This manifesteth their deceit who think to excuse themselves because they sinned on ignorance and errour See Chap. 5. v. 2. § 10. 3. A like conceit or rather deceit is theirs who count it a point of puritanisâ—… to make conscience of every small sin Christ saith that every idle word that 〈◊〉 shall speak they shall give an account thereof in the day of judgement Matth. 12. 36. 4. We may hence learn throughly to examine our selves that if it be possible we may finde out our errors and acknowledge them and crave pardon for them and apply the blood of Christ to them Who can understand his errours Psal. 19. 12. 5. This should make us very watchful against all manner of sins even errors 6. Ministers on this ground ought so to instruct their people as they may be kept from errors 7. It concerns people to use all means for attaining such knowledge as may keep them from errors §. 29. Of the Resolution of and Observations from Heb. 9. 7. THiâ—… verse setâ—…eth down special sanctions of an High Priest Hereof are two 〈◊〉 1. The place where he performed his functions 2. The particular duties that he performed 1. The place is propounded in this word the second 2. It is amplified two wayes 1. By a restraint in these two words alone once 2. By the extent every year The duties that he performed were two 1. That he carried in blood He went not without blood 2. That he offered This is illustrated 1. By the persons for whom he offered These are of two sorts 1. For himself 2. For the people 2. By the sins for which he offered errors Doctrines I. The Law had an High-Priest He is here expresly named See § 40. II. Under the Law there was a difference of holy places There was the second as well as the first Tabernacle See § 40. III. The High-Priest alone went into the most holy place So much is expresly set down See § 40. IIII. The High-Priest went every year into the most holy-place This also is expresly set down See § 41. V. The High-Priest went but once in a year into the holy place See § 41. VI. Means must be used for expiation of sin by those that appear before God See § 43. VII Blood is the means of expiating sin This phrase not without blood intendeth these two points See § 43. VIII The High-Priest was subject to sin See § 44. IX The High-Priest was to use means for expiating his own sin These two points arise from the High-Priests act in offering for himself See § 44. X. The High-Priest was to use means for expiating the sins of others He was to offer for the people See § 44. XI All sorts of sins are to be expiated This ariseth from the word errours See § 44. §. 46. Of the Holy Ghost testifying the uses of the legal types Heb. 9. 8. The Holy Ghost this signifying that the way into the holiest of all was not yet made manifest while as the first Tabernacle was yet standing THe Apostle having declared both the legall types and services which were done by all sorts of Priests he proceedeth to set out their end and uses v. 8 9 10. The generall end and principal use of them all was to raise up Gods peoples mindes unto things to come which were more spirituall and powerfull then the things that they enjoyed To move them to whom he wrote more diligently to heed what he should deliver here-about he bringeth in the holy Ghost testifying the truth of that which he was about to deliver thus The holy Ghost this signifying Moses declared those types and services which signified that which is here set down But as other holy men of God spake as they were moved by the holy Ghost 2 Pet. 1. 21. So did Moses Oâ—… the Holy-Ghost testifying See chap. 3. v. 7. § 74. The word translated signifying implyeth a clear and full manifestation of a matter It is derived from an adjective that signifieth evident certain and manifest as 1 Cor. 15. 27. Gal 3. 11. 1 Tim. 6. 7. Another Apostle useth this very word of Christ testifying unto him the kind of his death And it is translated shewed Hence then it appeareth that the testimonies of the holy Ghost are sure and cerâ—… He is the spirit of truth and leadeth into all truth All credence therefore and all obedience is to be yielded to that which the holy Ghost testifieth In that it is said the holy Ghost signifieth that such and such types services had such uses as hereafter follow it is evident that both the types and services themselves and also their use were of divine institution This is further evident in that Moses was admonished of God to do thereabout what he did chap. 8. v. 5. Such was their institution that they might be for their time more religiously observed And that the faith of Gods people built upon the truths typified by them might have a sure ground and firm foundation as divine
to the Lord to whom they are in bondage is their slavery the greater The Lord over man as a sinner was Satan the cruellest Tyrant that ever was The work which he imposeth upon his slaves is the basest and most grievous that can be even sin The wages which he giveth for it is not only death but easeless and endless torment in hell O what matter of humiliation doth this administer But yet in that we are redeemed it gives just and great ground of gratulation This was it that made old Zacharias being filled with the holy Ghost to say Blessed be the Lord God of Israel for he hath visited and redeemed his people Luke 1. 67 68. This made also the Apostle to say thanks be to God which giveth vs the victory through 〈◊〉 Lord Iesus Christ 1 Cor. 15. 57. Never was there like matter of thanksgiving to the sons of men whether we consider the person that redeemed us the means of working out our Redemption or the benefits which we reap thereby This work of redemption doth justly and earnestly call upon us to serve our Redeemer without fear in holiness and righteousness all the dayes of our life Luk. 1. 74 75. Having changed our Master we must change our service the law of nature and naâ—… requireth as much Ye are bought with a price therefore glorifie God in your â—…by and in your spirit which are Gods 1 Cor. 6. 20. §. 65. Of the perfection of that Redemption which Christ hath wrought THe perfection of the foresaid Redemption is hinted in this word eternall This epithite was attributed to Salvation Chap. 5. v. 9. § 51. There the notâ—…ion of the Greek word is set down The eternity here meant hath especiall respect to the continuall duration thereof without end Yet also it respecteth the time past so as it looks backwards and forward It implyeth a vertue and efficacy â—…om the beginning of the world for Christ was a lamb slain from the foundation of the world Rev. 13. 8. Christ himself is Alpha and Omega the beginning and the ending which is and which was and which is to come Rev. 1. 8. That which is spoken of his person may be applyed to this work of Redemption This epithite Eternall is here added to Redemption in opposition to the legall porifications which were momentany and temporary They had a date and endured no longer then to the time of Reformation On this ground by just and necessary consequence it followeth that the Redemption wrought by Christ is absolutely perfect and that there is no need of any other This being eternall all that have been all that shall be redeemed have been and shall be redeemed by it and they who are redeemed by it need no other means So as we may we ought wholly and only trust hereunto There are two particles added by our English in the end of this verse which are not in the Greek namely these For us True it is that the Redemption that Christ obtained was for us He merited nothing for himself as is proved Chap. 2. v. 19 § 74. And it hath also been proved that Christ did all for us See Chap. 2. v. 9. § 83. §. 66. Of the resolution of Heb. 9. v. 11 12. IN these two verses the truth of sundry legall types is declared The types are of three sorts 1. A principall person that observed the types 2. The speciall place where the types were observed 3. The main service wherein the chief type was observrd 1. The person is here said to be the high Priest The truth typified by him is described 1. By his name Christ. 2. By his actuall exhibition being come 3. By the subject matter of his office good things These are amplified by their time when they were manifested in this word to come 2. The place is distinguished into two parts 1. The Tabernacle The truth typified hereby was Christs body This is set out 1. Comparatively and that 1. In the excellency greater 2. In the efficacy of it more perfect 2. Negatively This is 1. Propounded in these words not made with hands 2. Expounded not of this building 2. The holy place This typified heaven 3. The service was To enter into that holy place This is amplified 1. By his manner of entring by blood set out 1. Negatively not the blood of goats and calves 2. Affirmatively his own 2. By the time of entring once 3. By the ground or cause of entring This is 1. Expressed in this word redemption 2. Amplified 1. By the time past having obtained 2. By the kind of redemption eternall 3. By the persons for whom for us §. 67. Of Observations raised out of Heb. 9. 11 12. I. â—…He truth of legall types accomplished that which the types could not This iâ—…â—…red from this particle of opposition BUT See § 53. II. Christ was prefigured by the high Priest This is here expressed See § 53. III. Christ is actually exhibited This phrase being come Intends as much See § 53. IV. Christs Priest-hood was exercised about good things So they are stiled See § 53. V. The good things of Christs Priest-hood were put off beyond the time of the law They were then to come See § 54. VI. The Tabernacle typified Christs body This is implyed under the description of the Tabernacle here mentioned See § 55. VII Christs body was of more worth then the Tabernacle and all things apperâ—…aining thereto This is intended under this word greater See § 55. VIII Christs body perfected that which all the types could not In this respect it is here said to be more perfect See § 55. IX Christs body was not the work of man This phrase Not made with â—…ands intends as much See § 55. X. Obscure phrases are to be explained This phrase that is to say imports as much See § 55. XI Christs body was not begotten as other bodies In this respect it is said to be not of this building See § 55. XII Christ the true Priest useth not the blood of beasts Under these two kinds goats and calâ—…es all sorts of beasts which were offered up for sacrifice are comprised which being denyed all others also are denyed See § 56. XIII Heaven was typified by the most holy place For by this title holy place 〈◊〉 is here meant See § 56. XIV Christ our high Priest entred into heaven He is here said to enter into that holy place which is heaven See § 56. XV. Christ entred into heaven by blood XVI The blood by which Christ entred into heaven was his own These two are expressed under this phrase by his own blood See § 56 57. XVII Christ entred into heaven once only This particle once is thus to be taken exclusively See § 60. XVIII Christ purchased redemption This is intended under this phrase obtained redemption See § 61. XIX Christ purchased redemption before he ascended into heaven This phrase â—…aving obtained implyeth time past See § 61. XX. The
satisfied wrath pacified and favour procured Thus is a sinner justified by the vertue of what Christ did and endured There is also infused into us a kind of conformity to Christ whereby we are brought to dye to sin which is mortification as he died for sin and to live in holiness and righteousness which is vivification as Christ being dead and raised liveth unto God Rom. 6. 9 c. In the spiritual application sprinkling with blood and sprinkling with water are never severed He that is justified is also sanctified This latter is the 〈◊〉 of the former Our justification is upon that which Christ himself had done and endured even out of us It is made ours by imputation Our sanctification is wrought in us and upon us by the Spirit of God so as we may the more sensibly discern the working thereof Yet upon evidence of our sanctification we may assuredly infer our justification and from the concurrence of them both rest upon eternal salvation §. 74. Of things unclean THe persons that under the law were cleansed are here said to be 〈◊〉 The word used by the Apostle is derived from an adjective that signifieth common Act. 2. 44. and 4. 32. and also it signifieth polluted or unclean Maâ—… 7. 2. So it is expounded Act. 10. 14. Thence a verb which properly signifieth to make common or to call common Act. 10. 15. But it is oft used in the New Testament to defile or pollute Matth. 15. 11. Act. 21. 28. From thence this particle here translated unclean The ground of this phrase is this The Jewes were a select people and by Gods call distinguished from all other nations Ordinances of piety and religion were proper unto them What was common to others was in that respect accounted polluted All the Gentiles were counted a common and a polluted people Such creatures as were forbidden unto them though they were wholsome food and common to the Gentiles yet counted unclean Act. 11. 8. In regard of this priviledge the superstitious Jewes accounted all rites and customes which were not agreeable to the traditions of their elders to be common or unclean Mark 7. 2. Concerning the thing it self sins most properly make men unclean and they both original and actual That original sin made a child unclean is evident by the Sacrament of circumcision which was performed when a child was but eight dayes old Gen. 17. 12. Hereupon all uncircumcised persons were excluded from the passover Exod. 12. 48. and from all other sacred ordinances Ezek. 44. 7. That actual sins also made men unclean is evident by the prescription of means for cleansing the Priest the congregation a ruler and a particular person from their sin Numb 4. 3 13 22 27. There were also sundry other things under the law which made men unclean though simply in themselves not sinful Hereof see Chap. 1. v. 3. § 28. By this it is evident that such as are unclean may be made clean The instances before given prove the point concerning legall uncleaness Concerning spirituall uncleanness it is said that the blood of Christ cleanseth from all sin 1 Ioh. 1. 7. 1. This giveth an instance of the free grace and rich mercy of God to poor sinners 2. This is a strong motive to stir us up to believe in Christ and to repent of our sins Isa. 1. 16. Ezek. 33. 11. 2 Cor. 7 1. §. 75. Of sanctifying to the purifying of the flesh THe cleansing of things unclean is expressed under this word sanctifieth Of the notation of the Greek word here used and of the divers acceptions thereof see Chap. 2. v. 11. § 101. Here it is to be taken legally in opposition to legal uncleanness and implyeth such a cleansing from that uncleanness as made them fit to approach to the holy places and to observe the holy ordinances of God from which their uncleanness kept them This act of sanctifying having reference to the blood and ashes before mentioned giveth proof that Gods ordinances are effectual to that whereunto he appointed them Hereof see more § 69. There the point was considered in reference to the meanness of the means Here in reference to the efficacy of that which God appoints We may from hence infer that if there be any failing in any means that God hath appointed to any end that failing ariseth not from the means but from his carelesnesse and negligence that useth not the means in that manner as is prescribed That the fore-mentioned efficacy of legal rites should not be too far extended the Apostle addeth this restraint or limitation To the purifying of the flesh The Greek word translated purifying is a substantive and here only in the new Testament used There is another substantive of the same signification and derived from the same root more frequently used It is translated cleansing Mark 1. 44. Luk. 5. 14. purging Heb. 1. 3. 2 Pet. 1. 9. and purifying Luk. 2. 22. John 2. 6. and 3. 25. See Chap. 1. v. 3. § 27. By the flesh is here meant the outward man Purifying of the flesh is opposed to purging of the conscience v. 14. Flesh and spirit are oft distinguished 2 Cor. 7. 1. Yea and opposed Gal. 3. 3. In effect this purifying of the flesh intendeth no more then carnal purifying for ordinances of the flesh are translated carnal ordinances By this restraint and limitation it is intended that legal rites could only cleanse externally hereof see more v. 10. § 50. §. 76. Of the difference betwixt the type and truth THe main point proved is in the 14. v. which is inferred as a consequence of that which went before in this phrase how much more which implyeth that there is no comparison betwixt the type and truth It is an indefinite interrogation which sets down no limits The truth doth infinitely exceed and surpass the type more then the naturall face of a man doth exceed the figure Image and resemblance thereof in water in a picture or in a loking glass 1. The truth is spiritual celestial and divine The type carnal earthy humane 2. The truth hath vertue originally in it self The Son hath life in it self The types can do no more then what they are appointed to do 3. The truth doth actually and to the full perform what the type did only shew was to be performed but could not perform it of it self Have not we Christians hereupon just cause to have the truth exhibited to us in far higher account then the Jewes had the types afforded to them Should not we much more diligently seek to be cleansed in our souls by Christs blood then they sought to be cleansed by the blood of beasts to the purifying of the flesh Have not we stronger ground of confidence for quieting our consciences then they had for quieting theirs Seriously think on this manner of inference How much more Of the blood of Christ and of the infinite value thereof See v. 12.
Sin is thus expressed to make it the more loathsome unto us For dead things are loathed Among other dead things nothing so loathsome as these dead works It is utterly destitute of the spirit of life and is acted by him that hath the power of death It makes us odious in the sight of God Angels and Saints and brings us to eternal death and damnation Well may sin be said to be deceitfull that causeth any to delight therein The issue thereof if it be considered in the extent of it will be found to be more woefull then can be expressed then can be conceived On the other side this doth much amplifie the benefit of Christs sacrifice in that it hath a vertue to purge from dead works This is the main end of setting out this effect of Christs blood after this manner There can be no such incouragement against death no such comfort in death as that dead works are purged away The sting of death is sin 1 Cor. 15. 56. Take away these dead works and death will be no death Christ manifesteth his power in quickning such as are dead in sin as much as â—…e did in raising Lazarus out of the grave §. 85. Of serving the living God AN especiall end of purging away sin is to serve the living God The Greek word translated to serve is the same that was used v. 9. § 49. It compriseâ—… under it all duties which on our parts we owe to God The former act of Christ in purging our conscience from dead works gives evidence of Gods mercy to us This of our duty to God The former sets out our justification this our sanctification This is inferred upon the former to shew that it is a proper effect thereof and an inseparable companion of it It declareth both a duty on our part and also an ability which Christ on his part giveth to perform the same as if it had been said he 〈◊〉 purged us from sin that we might be able to serve God This 〈◊〉 prefigured in the preface to the decalogue wherein mention is made of freeing Gods people and thereupon all the commandements which comprise all that service we owe to God are inferred much is this pressed by Prophets and Apostles Psal. 56. 13. Luk. 1. 74. This serving of God is inferred upon Christs purging us from dead works to shew that all manner of righteousnesse is from Christ both the righteousnesse of justification and also the righteousnesse of sanctification 1 Cor. 1. 31. Eph. 5. 26. Of sanctification accompanying justification See The Guide to go to God or an explanation of the Lords prayer 6. Petit. § 89. This was râ—…presented by that blood and water which issued out of Christs side Ioh. 19. 34. Of Christ the Author of sanctification See Chap. 2. v. 11. § 102. 1. This discovers the perverse disposition of such as clean pervert Gods wise order in bringing man to salvation God freeth man from the bondage of satan whose wages is death to be his free servants whose wages is life But many that desire to be freed from the foresaid bondage think much to subject themselves to Gods yoaâ—… They take liberty to live as they list They desire to be justified but care not to be sanctified Like Balaam they desire to dye the death of the righteous Numb 23. 10. but are loath to live the life of the righteous They know that sin is the sting of death and that the issue thereof is very bitter yet they feel so sweet a relish therein as to please their corrupt humour they will not forsake it to serve God This is an high pitch of impiety and a point of egregious folly for they prefer death before life and a master whose wages is death before a master whose wages is life Such are all impious persons that make profession of the Gospell It will be our wisdome to endeavour after that which Christ aimed at in purging us from dead workes Thus will not Christ repent the offering of his blood to purge us Let us therefore enquire wherein we may serve God acceptably Rom. 12. 2. This is distinctly and fully set down in Gods word wherewith we ought diligently to acquaint our selves The God whom we ought to serve is here stiled the living God in opposition to those dead works from which our conscience is purged and it implyeth that the serving of God is a ready way to life in that he is the living God Of this title the living God See Chap. 3. v. 12. § 138. §. 86 Of the resolution of Heb. 9. 13 14. Vers. 13. For if the blood of bulls and goats and the ashes of an Heâ—…ser sprinkling the unclean sanctifyeth to the purifying of the flesh Vers. 14. How much more shall the blood of Christ who through the eternall Spirit offered himself without spot to God purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God Vers. 13. THese two verses set down a proof of the efficacy of Christs sacrifice The proof is drawn from a comparison which is of the lesse to the greater Herein we may observe 1. The manner of propounding the argument 2. The matter whereof it consisteth The manner is by way of supposition in a connex proposition manifested by this conditional particle If. The matter consisteth of two parts 1 A thing taken for granted v. 13. 2. A consequence inferred thereupon v. 14. The thing taken for grant is that the legal rites had their efficacy In setting down this he expresseth 1. Some distinct rites 2. The kind of their efficacy The rites are of two â—…rts 1. Blood 2. Ashes metonimichally put for the water also with which the aâ—…s was mixed The former is amplified by the kinds of beasts whose blood it was bulls and 〈◊〉 The latter also is amplified two wayes 1. By the beasts whose ashes it was an heifer 2. By the manner of using it This is set down 1. By an act sprinkling 2. By the object of that act The unclean The efficacy of those rites is set out by an extent and by a restraint The extent is in this word sanctifieth The restraint in this phrase to the purifying of the flesh Vers. 14. In the consequence inferred upon the forenamed granted observe 1. The manner of inferring it in this phrase How much more 2. The matter inferred 1. The matter sets out the efficacy of the truth typified by the forementioned â—…ites Hereabout is set down 1. The kind of truth The blood of Christ. 2. The vertue thereof This is manifested 1. By the causes 2. By the effect The causes are two 1. Efficient in this word the Spirit amplified by his property eternal 2. The material in this word Himself This is illustrated 1. By the act of using it offered 2. By the quality of it without spot 3. By the object to whom it was offered to God The effect of the foresaid sacrifice is 1. Propounded in this word purge 2. Amplified three wayes
1. By the subject purged your conscience 2. By the object purged away dead works 3. By the end This is set out 1. By a duty on our part to serve 2. By the object of that duty which is God Amplified by his property living §. 87. Of observations raised out of Hebrews 9. 13 14. Vers. 13. I. TRuths may be confirmed It is a cleer case that Christ by his own blood obtained eternal redemption yet the Apostle here proves it as iâ—… evident by this causal particle FOR. See § 68. II. Proofes are to be taken from things known These Hebrews well knew the use and end of the rites of the law therefore the Apostle draws his argument from them See § 68. III. Things taken for granted may be conditionally propounded This particle IF is conditional yet thereby a granted truth is set out See § 68. IV. Blood is a means of expiation To this end mention is here made of blood See § 69. V. Bruit beasts were types under the law Such were buls and goats See § 63. VI. There were types of sanctification as well as justification The ashes here mentioned being mingled with water did typify means of sanctification See § 70. VII Sanctification floweth from Christ. The heifer out of whose ashes the sanctifying water was made prefigured Christ. See § 82. VIII The benefit of Christs death is made ours by application of the same The riâ—…e of sprinkling did typifie as much See § 72. IX The unclean may be cleansed It is here expresly said that by the rites of the law the unclean were sanctified See § 74. X. Legall purgations were onely externally They were only a purifying of the 〈◊〉 See § 75. Vers. 14. XI There is no comparison betwixt the type and truth This phrase 〈◊〉 much more intends as much See § 76. XII Christs blood was typified by the blood of beasts So much is here demonstrated by the mention of Christs blood See § 76. XIII Christ in his divine nature was a Spirit See § 77. XIV That Spirit was eternall These two last points are plainly expressed and shew that Christ is God eternal See § 77. XV. Christs deity made his sacrifice so effectuall as it was For this end the Apostle here saith through the eternal Spirit he offered See § 77. XVI The sacrifice which Christ offered was himself This is plainly expressed See § 78. XVII Christ was a Priest in both natures His divine nature is set out by this phrase Eternal Spirit His humane is comprized under this word himself The word offered notes his Priestly function See § 78. XVIII Christ voluntarily died XIX Christs death was a ransome These two doctrines arise out of this phrase offered himself See § 79. XX. Christ was perfectly pure He was without spot See § 80. XXI Christ was offered up to God So much is expresly set down § 81. XXII Christs blood hath a purging virtue It is here said thereof that it 〈◊〉 See § 82. XXIII The purging virtue of Christs blood extendâ—…th it self to the soul of man So much is â—…ntended in this word conscience See § 83. XXIV Conscience is most affected with sin This is the reason why conscience is here put for the whole man For guilt of sin most affrighteth the conscience and pardon of sin most quieteth it See § 83. XXV Sins are dead works So they are here expresly called See § 84. XXVI They are sins from which Christs blood doth cleanse This follows from that which is intended under dead works See § 84 XXVII God is a living God So he is here stiled See § 85. XXVIII God is to be served This by just consequence is here implyed § 85. XXIX The end of freeing from dead works is to serve the God of life This is here directly 〈◊〉 down See § 85. §. 88. Of the inserence of v. 15. upon that which went before Heb. 9. 15. And for this cause he is the Mediator of the New Testament that by means of death for the redemption of the transgressions that were under the first Testament they which are called might receive the promise of eternal inheritance THe Apostle having demonstrated Christs blood to be the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 redemption here proceedeth further to prove the point His main argument is taken from the end of Christs Priest-hood which was to confirm the ćovenant that his Father had made with with children of men which could not be done but by blood This point is handled 1. Simply v. 15 16 17. 2. Comparatively in reference to the types under the law from v. 17. to v. 24. The argument in the simple consideration thereof is taken from a speciall function that Christ undertook to make good his Fathers engagement to the sons of men and that was to be a mediator betwixt them The argument may be thus framed A mediator to ratifie a Testament must do it by blood But Christ was a mediatour to ratifie his Fathers Testament Therefore he must do it by blood The proposition is propounded and proved v. 16 17. The assumption is laid down v. 15. The manner of introducing this argument doth clearly demonstrate that it tends to the foresaid purpose which is thus And for this cause as if he had said Christ having undertaken to be the mediatour of the new Testament thereby undertook to do what might be requisite for the ratification thereof The Greek phrase here properly translated for this cause is in other places translated therefore which word intends as much as this phrase Hereof see Chap. 1. v. 9. § 117. The copulative particle And prefixed before this phrase wants not emphaâ—… It implyeth that Christ undertaketh office upon office for mans greater good He was a Priest to purchase mans redemption and withall he is a mediatour to assure man of the benefit thereof Many other functions are noted in Scripture to be undertaken by Christ. By this means may we have a more distinct and full knowledge of the many benefits we receive from Christ. As one type could not set out all that Christ did and endured for man and thereupon there were very many types See v. 2. 5. 6. So there is no one office that can set out all the benefits of Christ. What may be done by a Priest what by a mediatour what by a king what by a surety what by a redeemer what by an advocate what by an head what by an husband what by a Father and so what by other like relations may be expected from Christ. If therefore we duly observe the many undertakings of Christ in Scripture for sont of men manifested by sundry relations and withall observe the distinct ends and uses of them They will be of singular use to strengthen our faith in obtaining all things that may bring us to full happiness Of this great office of Christ mediatour and of appropriating it to a covenant or Testament see Chap. 1. v. 6. § 23 24. Of a covenant
Water was sprinkled with blood This was to typifie the concurrence of justification and sanctification See § 103. XII Christ was typified by scarlet wool See § 103. XIII Christ also was typified by hysop See § 103. XIV â—…lood was made usefull by sprinkling It is here said to be sprinkled See § 103. XV. The law could not make perfect Therefore the book of the Covenant wherein the law was registred was sprinkled See § 104. XVI Things pure are impure to sinners The book of the law was pure in it self yet sprinkled for mans sake who is impure See § 104. XVII All people are unclean Therefore all the people were sprinkled See § 105. XVIII Meanes of cleansing are offered to all For all are sprinkled See § 105. Vers. 20. XIX The word must be joyned with the seal This note of transition sâ—…ying intends as much See § 106. XX. A Sacramentall assertion doth not make a transubstantiation of the sign This is a Sacramentall phrase this is the blood of the Testament yet there was no transubstantiation See § 107. XXI A Sacrament must have divine institution This phrase which God enjoyned unto you implyeth a divine instituâ—…ion See § 108. Vers. 21. XXII The place where Gods people meet for divine service was dedicated under the law The Tabernacle was such a place and that was sprinkled with blood See § 109. XXIII Instruments used about divine service were also dedicated such were the Vessels of the Ministery See § 109. XXIV Gâ—…nerals are not to be too far extended The Apostle here useth this word of restraint almost See § 110. XXV The end of sprinkling blood was to purge things This word purged intends as much See § 110. XXVI Things of old were done by the law So much is here affirmed about sprinkling all things by the law See § 110. Vers. 22. XXVII Sin may be forgiven This is here taken for granted See § 111. XXVIII Blood is the means of the remission of sin This also is taken for granted See § 111. XXIX There is no other means but blood to take away sin This manner of expressing the point without blood no remission proves as much See § 111. XXX Blood must be shed for obtaining remission So much is here intended See § 111. §. 114. Of necessity in observing what God enjoyneth Heb. 9. 23. It was therefore necessary that the patterns of things in the heavens should be puâ—… with these but the heavenly things themselves with better sacrifices 〈◊〉 these THis conjunction therefore is the note of a conclusion and this verse is the conclusion of the main point in question concerning dedicating things with blood The argument may be thus framed All things dedicated to God must be consecrated with blood But types and truths were dedicated to God Therefore types and truths must be consecrated with blood The word translated necessary is the same that was used v. 16. § 93. and iâ—… the same sense It hath here relation to the order which God hath set down sâ—… purging things which was with blood Without blood they could not be purified Therefore blood was necessary to purifie them Of the reason of this necessity See v. 7. § 43. and v. 18. § 99. The noun translated patterns is the same that was used Chap. 8. v. 5. § 12. There it was translated example But in that and this place it is taken in the same sense namely for legal types in reference to their spiritual truths By reason of the â—…it resemblance between them the rites which were of things visible exhibited in times before the truths are called patterns The truths themselves are stiled things in the heavens These are the same which are stiled heavenly things Chap. 8. v. 5. § 13. There is shewed in particular what they are They are said to be things in the heavens by reason of the excellency of them and to amplifie that excellency the word is set down in the plural number heavens The verb translated purified is the same that was translated purged v. 22. § 110. Of the divers use thereof See Chap. 1. v. 3. § 27. It here signifieth such a purifying or purging as was intended in the former verse namely that things sacred should in a special manner be set apart to divine services and that unclean things should be purged from their uncleanness The relative in this phrase with these hath reference to the particulars mentioned v. 19. which are blood water scarlet wool and hysop The infeâ—…ence of this verse upon that which goeth before sheweth that there is a necessity of using such means for obtaining good things as God hath appointed God appointed that for purging and cleansing things and persons blood and water should be used v. 20. thereupon the Apostle thus concludeth It was therefore necessary 1. God in wisdome ordereth all his ordinances so as in reference to the end 〈◊〉 which God ordaineth them there cannot be a better course or means and in thâ—…t respect there is a necessity of them 2 God bringeth his purposes to pass in his own way and course and will not suffer matters to be effected other wayes There is therefore in this respect also a necessity of holding close to that course 1. Vain are the attempts of all that go about to procure good to themselves in any other way then that which the Lord hath set down The Idolatrous courses which the Idolatrous Jewes used to pacifie Gods wrath did more incense him The like may be said of all mens inventions in sacred matters wherein and whereby they seek to please God 2. It stands us in hand well to observe what God hath ordained for the good of our soules and to hold close thereto yea to lay a necessity upon our selves and to say necessity is laid upon me yea â—…o is unto me if I do not this or that §. 115. Of types being in themselves but shadowes THe nature of legal types is set out in this phrase Patterns of things in the heavens It setteth out both the meannesse of them and also the excellency of them Their meannesse is manifested in this word patterns which implyeth resemblances of things and if they be compared with the truths which they do resemble they will be found to be dark and obscure Hereupon the Apostle joyneth these two together example or pattern and shadow See Chap. 8. v. 5. § 12. The types themselves were but of external and earthly things and in that respect called carnal ordinances v. 10. § 50. Surely they who of old used the legal rites meerly as outward rites without reference to their truths did rest upon meer shadows and manifested therein a childish disposition Much more did they who addicted themselves to those rites after their date was out so as then they had no heavenly truth to typifie But most childish are they who dote upon such external ordinances as never had any spiritual truths for them to be a pattern
of Of these see Chap. 7. v. 16. § 82. The excellency of the foresaid types is manifested in this that they were patterns of things in the heavens that is of heavenly things See more hereof Chap. 8. v. 5. § 13. §. 116. Of legal types cleansed with answerable meanes AS the legal types themselves were mean in their kind being of earthy things so the means of purifying them were answerable They were purified with these namely with those external and earthy things which are mentioned v. 19 § 102 103. All things are cleansed with means according to their kind Our faces our hands our feet our whole body our linnen the vessels that we use and other like things are washed and made clean with water and other like external and earthy things We may from hence infer that the faithfull under the law rested not in those external rites for the purifying of their souls It is not possible that the blood of buls and of goats should take away sin The Gospel was preached unto Abraham Gal. 3. 8. and therein he believed The like may be said of all the faithfull that dyed under the law This is the reason of the Apostles setting forth the faith of so many worthies as he hath produced Chap. 11. §. 117. Of Heavenly things the substance of the Types BY way of opposition the Apostle sheweth how the truths of the forenamed types were after another manner purified Those truths he thus expresseth the heavenly things themselves The relative themselves is set in the first place as if we should thus translate it themselves being heavenly things By themselves he meaneth the truths of types so as the very substance of legall shaddows is exhibited under the Gospel In this respect a true Tabernacle is mentioned Chap. 8. v. 2. § 6. And glad things v. 11. § 53. God at length exhibited the things themselves which were good and true to shew what he mainly aymed at and that the shadows and types were only for awhile in regard of Mans need Great is their folly who enjoying the things themselves hunt after shaddows as Jews Turks Papists all idolatrous and superstitious persons do herein they shew themselves like the dog that having got meat in his mouth snapt at the shaddow of it in the water and so lost his meat The Lord make us wise in seeking after those solid truths which by his Gospel are revealed To stir us up the more here unto let the quality of them be considered They are heavenly things The word translated heavenly is a compound which we may translate upper heavenly Of this compound word See Chap. 1. v. 1. § 25. Of the things meant thereby See Chap. 8. v. 5. § 13. This epithite heavenly is here given to those truths which were typified by the Law 1. In opposition to the rites of the Law which were earthy This is implyed under this conjunction of opposition But 2. To shew the excellency perfection and perpetuity of them 1. Heavenly things are so much more excellent then earthly as Heaven is higher then the earth 2. Those heavenly things doe perfectly effect that for which they are ordained 3. Heavenly things are perpetuall they continue for ever This should stir us up to enquire after these heavenly things and upon knowledge of them highly to prize them to rest satisfied in them and to walk worthy of them §. 118 Of purifying heavenly things THe aforesaid heavenly things are said to be purified though this act of purifying be not expressed in this latter clause yet it is necessarily understood and must be repeated out of the former part of the verse otherwise this latter part would want a verb to make up the sense Heavenly truths are purified as well as earthy types This may seeme strange if we duely weigh what those truths were namely Christ himself His body was the truth of the Tabernacle His deity of the Altar His humane nature of the sacrifice His Person of the Priest His graces were the truth of the Priests robes His mediation the truth of the incense He is the true mercy-seat He the Ark He the Manna He the water that flowed out of the rock He the truth of most types Heaven was the truth of the most holy place Quest. What need those things to be purified Answ. 1. To be purified sometimes signifieth to be set apart and consecrated for our use and benefit Thus Christ is said to be made persect Chap. 2. 10. And to be sanctified John 10. 36. and 17. 19. Thus Christ being consecrated for the Church his Nature his Person his Deeds his Doctrine Obedience Sufferings Offices Victories Resurrection Ascension and are made usefull and beneficiall to us Though in themselves they be most pure and perfect yet would they not have been effectuall to us without this heavenly consecration Heaven itself is thus purified for Christ with his own blood entered into that holy place 2. There are some things in the number of heavenly things which by nature are impure as the Elect people of God of whom the Jews were a Type Now Christ gave himself for the Church that he might sanctifie it and cleanse Eph. 5. 25 26 27 1. Pet. 1. 2. 3. Sundry holy things by mans abuse of them prove to man impure as the holy ordinances of God In this respect they need to be purified See more hereof v. 19 § 104. §. 119. Of Sacrifices which purge Heavenly things being better then Legall THe means whereby the aforesaid Heavenly things are purified are said to be sacrifices A Sacrifice according to the notation of the Greek word signifieth a thing shine and offered to God A bloody sacrifice is therefore here meant which is the sacrifice of Christ himself In this respect Christ is said by his own blood to enter into the â—…ly place v. 12. Though that were but one Sacrifice and but once offered up yet the plurall number Sacrifices 1. For excellency sake it was instead of many sacrifices 2. In reference to the many Sacrifices under the Law This one was the truth of them all and instead of all A Sacrifice was the means of purifying Heavenly things because thereby satisfaction was made to divine Justice and divine Wrath was pacified and thereby way made to mercy yea thereby Christ merited that all things needefull for us should be effectuall unto us By this we may be informed of the need use and benefit of Christs offering himself up a Sacrifice without it we had remained enemies against God and God against us We unfit and unworthy to appeare before him All things unfit unusefull ineffectuall to us Christ himself his incarnation his purity ineffectuall to us Heaven had been as Paradise kept by Cherubines against us If it were needefull that man should not remaine under the power of the devill nor liable to damnation then this sacrifice was needfull As there was great need so there is great use and benefit thereof
for thereby we are purified Christ himself is sanctified to us all that Christ did and endured is made effectuall for our good Well might this sacrifice be here stiled better This is a note of comparison and it hath reference to the sacrifices under the Law which were sacrifices of beasts this of Christ. Therefore well may it be said to be better There is no one thing which may be said to be better then others then this better then the Legall Sacrifices as much more excellent as God-man is then bruit beasts so much better 〈◊〉 the sacrifice whereby heavenly truths are purified by legall sacrifices On this ground it is said of Christ that not by the blood of Goats and Calves but by his own blood be entered into the holy place v. 12. In this respect Christ is said to be the mediator of a better Covenant Heb. 8. 6. and the bringing in of a better hope Heb. 7. 19. The truth was indeed actually to performe what the types only shewed was needfull to be performed but would not performe How should this move us to have this Sacrifice in high account in far higher account then the Jews had theirs The pious and upright Jews did most highly esteeme their Sacrifices they dayly offered them morning and evening when by any occasion they were uncleane they offered up their sacrifice for cleansing and received satisfaction and peace in their conscience from thence It was the advice that David gave to Saul in case of offence against God Let him accept an offering 1 Sam. 26. 19. When they received speciall blessings from God they offered sacrifices in way of thanksgiving and did exceedingly multiply the same as is shewed Should not we much more have recourse to this Sacrifice of Christs in all our uncleannesses and seek to have our souls sprinkled therewith yea and confidently rest thereupon yea should not we on all occasions of Thanksgiving offer up our praises in and through that Sacrifice §. 120. Of the resolution of and observations from Heb. 9. 23. It was therefore Necessary that the patternes of things in the Heavens should be purified with these but the Heavenly things themselves with better things then thâ—…se IN this verse is declared a difference betwixt legal types and their truth Hereof are two parts The former concerns legal types The latter their truth In the former observe 1. The inference of it upon that which went before in this conjunction Therefore 2. The main point intended Hereabout is set down 1. The nature of types They are patterns 2. The object of them Things in the heavens 3. Their need of purifying Should be purified amplified by the necessity thereof 4. The means of purifying them With these namely blood of beasts and other external things Doctrines I. The means without which a needfull thing cannot be effected must be used The Apostle had before shewed that without blood there was nothing acceptable to God thereupon he here concludeth that both types and truths must be purified by blood See § 114. II. There is a necessity of observing what God enjoynes The word necessary as here used imports as much See § 114. III. Types were but shadowes of truths The word pattern intends as much See § 115. IV. The truths typified by legall types were heavenly things In this sense they are here stiled things in the heavens See § 115. V. There was a means of purifying under the Law This is here intended under this word purified See § 114. VI. Things under the law were purified with external things Such things are comprised under this relative with these See § 116. VII There is a great difference betwixt types and truths This particle of opposition BUT importeth as much See § 117. VIII There were substances of the legall shadowes This word themselves intends as much See § 117. IX Those substances were heavenly things So they are here stiled See § 117. X. Heavenly things were purified The verb purified here understood hath reference to such things See § 118. XI Christs Sacrifice is the means of purifying the heavenly things It is Christs Sacrifice that is here intended See § 119. XII Christs Sacrifice is instead of all other Sacrifice The plurall number Sacrifices spoken thereof implies as much See § 119. XIII Christs Sacrifice is better then all former Sacrifices It is here expresly said to be better then them §. 121. Of the difference betwixt things made with hands and without hands Heb. 9. 24. For Christ is not entered into the holy places made with hands which are the figures of the true but into heaven it self now to appear in the presence of God for us THis verse is inferred upon the former as a reason to prove that Christs Sacrifice was better then the Sacrifice under the law The causal conjunction a For implies as much The proof is taken from the place whither Christ carried his blood after he had offered up himself a Sacrifice namely heaven This proof the Apostle before noted in this phrase by his own blood he entred into the holy place v. 12. In this proof is laid down a second difference betwixt Christ and other Priests The first was in the different means of cleansing v. 23. This second is in the different places wherein the one and the other executed their function For a more clear illustration of the point the Apostle sets it down negatively and affirmatively Negatively thus Christ is not entred c. Of the meaning of this title Christ see Chap. 3. v. 6. § 54. He is here expresly named to shew who was the Priest and what the Sacrifice whereby that which could not be effected under the law was perfected This phrase of entring into the holy places hath reference to the Priests entring into the Tabernacle They entred into the holy places made with hands Of this title holy places See v. 1. § 4. and Chap. 8. v. 2. § 4. There were two places called holy One wherein all sorts of Priests did their holy services called the first Tabernacle v 2. The other whereinto the high Priest went once a year v. 7. In reference hereunto the plurall number places is used and they are called holy because they were set apart to holy services These are said to be made with hands because they were made by men who had hands Thus is this word us d v. 11. § 55. Thus circumcision in the flesh is said to be made by hands Eph. 2. 11. because it is the work of men and Temples of stone and timber are so stiled Act. 7. 48. and 17. 24. In all these places things made without hands are opposed to such as are immediatly made by God and thereupon they are negatively used for the most part These two words made with hands and made without hands are directly opposed Mark 14. 58. So circumcision in the flesh is said to be made with hands Eph. 2. 11. and circumcision in the Spirit
noune that signifieth a counteâ—… or face So doth the word also here used signifie a face Matth. 6. 17. In this respect Christ is said to be at Gods right hand Chap. 8. v. 1. This doth much amplifie that which was before noted of Christ appearing in Heaven So doth also this last clause for us which sheweth the especiall end of Christ so manifesting himselfe even for our sakes to make us partakers of the benefit of his intercession For indeed Christ doth all for us as hath been shewed Chap. 2. v. 9. 9. 83. There is yet a little particle inserted which carrieth some emphasis namely this adverbe of time Now. This sets down the time present and hath reference both to the time of the law which is past and so also to the time of glory which is yet to come In the former respect it giveth us to understand that those great things which were in types shewed to the Jews are in their truths actually accomplished to us In this respect our times are called the time of Reformation v. 10. § 50. in the latter â—…nd thereof In the latter respect this circumstance sheweth that use is to be made of Christs intercession here in this life Now even while we are on earth Christ appeareth before God for us The pretended Popish Sacrifice for the dead is altogether in vaine Let us now even while here we live looke unto Christ and apply the vertue of his intercession to our Souls §. 125. The resolution of and observationâ—… from Heb. 9. 24. For Christ is not entred into the holy places made with hands which are the figures of the true but into heaven it self now to appear in the presence of God for us IN this verse is laid down a difference betwixt the place where legal types were used and where the truth was accomplished In setting down this point two things are to be eonsidered 1. The manner of propounding the point 2. The matter whereof it consisted The manner is two wayes manifested 1. By denying that to Christ which other Priests did Christ is not entred c. 2. By asserting that to Christ which belongs to no other in these words But into heaven c. 2. The matter consisteth of two parts 1. A description of the places wherein the leviticall Priests exercised their function 2. A description of the place where Christ exerciseth his The former is described 1. By the quality holy places 2. By the means of making them made with hands 3. By the use of them which are the figures This is amplified by the substance whereof they were figures in this phrase of the true The latter is described 1. By the title Heaven it self 2. By the end which is set out 1. By Christs act to appear 2. By the place in the presence of God 3. By the persons for whom for us 4. By the time when Now. Doctrines I. Christ did not what other Priests did This negative Christ entred not proveth the point See § 121. II. There were of old places for Gods service These are meant by the word places See § 121. III. Places set apart for Gods service are holy So they are here called See § 121. IV. The things of the law were made by men Namely by such as had handâ—… See § 121. V. Types under the law were but figures so they are here called See § 122. VI. Types under the law were figures of true things So they are here said to be See § 122. VII Christ entred into the true heaven This is into heaven it self See § 123. VIII Christ in heaven conspicuously manifesteth himself The meaning of the word translated appear manifesteth as much See § 124. IX Christ is in heaven before God For he is here said to be in the presence of God See § 124. X. Christ is for us even for our good See § 124. XI Christ in the time of the Gospell actually appeareth before God for his people This is the intendment of this adverb of time Now. See § 124. §. 126. Of Christ offering himself not often Heb. 9. 25 26. Vers. 25. Nor yet that he should offer himself often as the high Priest entreth into the Holy place every year with blood of others Vers. 26. For then must he often have suffered since the foundation of the world hâ—… now once in the end of the world hath he appeared to put away sin by the Sacrifice of himself THese two verses do prevent an objection that might be raised from the resemblance betwixt Christ and the legall Priests entering into their holy places The objection may be this If the Priests entering into the holy place was a type of Christs entering into heaven then must Christ oft enter into heaven as the high Prist did into the most holy place The Apostle denyeth that consequence in these words not yet that he should offer himself often The reason of that denyall he declareth in the next verse In these two verses a third difference betwixt Christs and the legal Priests is set down Of the two former differences see v. 24. § 121. This third difference consisteth in the reiteration of that which the Priests did and Christs only once doing what he did The reiteration or oft doing the same thing in reference to Christ is denyed in these words nor yet that he should offer himself often It is here taken for granted that Christ offered up a Sacrifice in this word offer So much is expressed Chap. 5. v. 1. § 6. and Chap. 9. v. 14. § 79. It is also taken for granted that the Sacrifice which Christ offered up was himself This also is plainly expressed Chap. 1. v. 3. § 29. The main point is about the renewing thereof whether he offered himself often or no. This is the thing directly denyed for it is oft noted by the Apostle that Christ offered but one Sacrifice and that one but once Hereof see Chap. 7. v. 2â—… § 115. §. 127. Of the Priests entring into the holy place with the blood of others THat there was a difference betwixt Christ who did not offer himself often and the legal high Priests is evident by this note of comparison A S. Christ did not as the legall high Priests did What an high Priest is hath been shewed Chap. 5. v. 1. What the holy place was whereinto he entered is shewed v. 2. § 14. The time of his entering in every year is declared v. 7. § 41. That which is here indefinitely set down with the blood of others is particularly hinted to be blood of goats and calves Hereof see v. 12. § 56. The word others is referred not to other persons but to other kind of creatures According to the notation it signifieth that which belongeth to another or is anothers Luk. 16. 12. Rom. 14. 4. and 15. 20. It is derived from an adjective which signifieth another Joh. 5. 7 32. See Chap. 11. v. 9. § 44. This
death This is the sure and only way of life Therefore Christ saith of himself I am the way and the life namely that way that bringeth to life and not only so but he also inâ—…erteth this word the truth whereby he implyeth that indeed and in truth he iâ—… so and that there is none so but he Ioh. 14. 6. This then giveth proof that by the way which Christ hath consecrated life is obtained It is a living way In it and by it we have a spiritual life here and shall attain to eternal life hereafter as here it is called the living way so also the path of lilfe Psal. 16. 11. And the way of life Prov. 10. 17. And the way of salvation Act. 16. 17. As Christ raised himself so will he also all that trust in him As the Father hath life in himself so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself He hath life in himself originally and also communicatively for he quickneth whom he will Joh. 5. 21 26. This is a further incitation to enter into this way to hold close thereto and to continue therein because life is the end thereof If the kind oâ—… life either spiritual here in this world or external in the world to come be duly weighed we shal find it a great point of wisdome both to enter into and also to continue therein It dosh not only shew life but it qâ—…ickens us and puts life into us so as therein we attain to eternal life From that which hath been noted about this way that there is a distinct way that it is a way consecrated that it is a new and living way we may well infer that there is no other way to be saved in It is a pestilent opinion to conceit that a man may be saved in any religion This of old was censured as an heresie It was in particular one of the heresies of that ancient hereâ—…ick Apelles The fore-named duties of enquiring after the way walking in the way keeping strait on therein without turning one way or other from it and well preparing our selves to go on therein against all enemies are all in vain if every way be a living way and if in any other way we may attain unto life Confessors and Martyrs were all fooles in leaving their Countrey losing their goods and giving their lives for religion sake if it were true that a man might be saved in any religion Were that true what need would there be of Gods word that holds us close to one way This way is the only living way away therefore withall other wayes §. 58. Of the vaile what it seâ—…s forth THe meanes whereby in this way we may come to the most holy place which is heaven is here stiled the vaile thorow the vaile In this metaphor the Apostle alludeth to the divisions of the Tabernacle which were by vailes By a vaile the most holy place was divided from the holy place and to that vaile the Apostle hath here especial reference Of that vaile see Chap. 6. v. 19. § 155. and Chap. 9. v. 3. § 16. That vaile is distinctly described Exod. 26. 31 32 33. If the matter whereof it was made the curious work-manship thereof the pillars and hooks whereon it hung be duly weighed we shall find it to be a precious and fair ornament Well consideâ—… the other parts of the Tabernacle yea and of the Temple and the types that were in them and they will appear to be very glorious never was there any externall thing like them This was not in regard of any delight that God simply took in the externall things Hath God eyes of flesh or seeth he as man seeth Job 10. 4 Man looketh on the outward appearance 1 Sam. 16. 7. So doth not God God ordained them in general because man hath an high esteem of such things and delighteth in them More particularly God appointed such precious and glorious types as were under the law 1. To try if men would willingly part with their precious things for his service as The people in the wildernesse did upon making the tabernacle Exod. 36. 5. And in Davids time towards the Temple and the things appertaining thereunto 1 Chro. 29. 67 c. 2. That therby the excellency of the truth might be more lively typified The world affords not any thing that could to the life and to the full set out the truths of the types therefore choyce was made of the choycest things that the world had as Silkes Silver Gold Pearles and precious Stones Herein appeares the wisdome of God who deales with people according to their â—…tate and condition When the Church was in the Child-hood thereof and when it needed externall types the Lord made choyce of the fittest and fairest Thus deal men with their children But after the truth was exhibited because such external thingâ—… would obscure it he clean removed them and setteth out those truths in a mor spirituall mannere That the Apostles mind in this metaphor of the vaile might be the better discerned he explaines himself in this phrase that is to say whereby he sheweth that types are to be explained So are other metaphors parables and obscure words or sentences Hereof see more Chap. 7. v. 2. § 19. More particularly by this phrase is declared that legal types had their Evangelical truthâ—… Hereof see more Chap. 8. v. 5. § 13. The particular truth typified by the foresaid vaile is here said to be the flesh of Christ. Flesh is here Synecdoâ—…hically put for the whole body of Christ yea for the whole humane nature of Christ. For Christ by assuming his humane nature to the unity of his divine nature became a fit mediatour betwixt God and man Otherwise men could have no accesse to God or entrance into heaven How fitly the type of a vaile setteth forth the flesh of Christ hath been shewed Chap. 9. v. 3. § 16 17. By the foresaid type of a vaile we may learn how to reap benefit by Christs incarnation namely 1. By beholding the glory of God and of his attributes even of his wisdome power truth justice and mercy in Christ incarnate 2. By resting on Christ made man for entring into heaven and there enjoying everlasting communion with Christ himself and with his and our Father §. 59. Of the guide to bring us to God Heb. 10. 21. And having an high Priest over the house of God A Third gâ—…ound to help us in approaching unto God is here laid down which is a guide to bring us unto him The copulative particle and sheweth that this is a linck of the former chain and tendeth to the same purpose that the former verses did The nâ—…xt word having is not in the Greek but fitly supplyed to make the sentence perfect It is as the principall verb and fetched from the beginning of the 1â—… verse Though the Greek expresseth it not yet they understand
by Christ and an evidence thereof See Chap. 7. v. 25. § 104. Of setting down the exhortation in the plurall number and first person See Chap. 2. v. 1. § 4. This exhortation sheweth that the priviledge of approaching to God must be used by them for whom it is procured In the former verses it was shewed that this priviledge was procured See v. 19. § 53. Here he exhorteth to use it To stir us up the more carefully to use it we have 1. Christs invitation thus expressed Come unto me Matth. 11. 28. To refuse so gracious an invitation is a point of rebellion and folly 2. Gods propensity to reach out to them that come unto him the Scepter of his grace and favour Ahashuerus was not so gracious in this kinde to Esther Eâ—… 5. 2. as God is to believers It is noted of one of the Emperours of Rome that he never dismissed any that came to him for favour with a sorrowfull minde 3. There is a promise made to such to be accepted and satisfied Iohn 7. 37. 4. They may have assurance of sufficient grace Chap. 4. 16. 5. Their drawing neer to God is an evidence of Gods drawing them Ioh. 6. 44 45. 6. Salvation is restrained to those that come to God Chap. 7. 25. On these and other like grounds we may we must draw neere to God in all our needs on all warrantable occasions §. 63 Of drawing neere with the heart THere are sundry requisites here set down by the Apostle concerning the manner of our drawing neere The first is that it be with a true heart Of the heart and the divers acceptions thereof See Chap. 3. v. 8. § 79. Here it is put for the innermost part of man even for the whole soul yet the body is not excluded for we must glorifie God in our body as well as in our spirit 1 Cor. 7. 20. But it is that which must principally be done Without the heart there can be no drawing neare to God It is not sufficient to draw neare in body nor with lips and tongue unlesse it be with heart also Give me thine heart saith the Lord Prov. 23. 26. Whatsoever you do do it heartily or from the soul Col. 3. 23. This is Gods desire Deut. 5. 29. The heart is as a Queene that hath the command over all the other parts It is a a spring and as Gods secret close Hereof see more Chap. 3. v. 12. § 126. Hereby is discovered the folly of superstitious persons and of meere civill men Superstitious persons place all their piety in externall duties They seeme to draw neare to God but not with the heart Of these there are two sorts 1. Such as performe duties which God hath enjoyned but formally and with the outward man only as the Jews Isa. 1. 11 c. 2. Such as worship God by humane inventions Matth. 15. 9. Both these are abomination to the Lord who doth as little regard externall ordinances instituted by himself performed without the heart as he doth humane inventions Isai. 66. 3. The Pharisees against whom Christ denounced many woeâ—… failed in both these So do Papists in and by their latine service and formall Protestants who are like those that came and sat before the Prophet Ezek. 33. 31. Meere civill men are such as suppose all religion to consist in the externall duâ—…s of the second Table If they be just in their dealing true in their words bountifull in their works they think that they have done all that is required Yet the very Heathen have herein gone beyond many of them What reward can such look for of God Even Publicans may do the same Matth. 5. 45 46. §. 64. Of a true Heart TO the heart before mentioned the Apostle here addeth this epithite true and that to meete with the deceipt of Hypocrites who pretend that in heart they draw neare when in truth their heart is fast set upon Pride Covetousnesse and other corruptions Such are they who are stiled Hypocrites in heart Ioâ—… 36. 13. These are said to have a heart and a heart We translate it a double heart Psal. 12. â—… One is the pretence of a good heart The other is a plaine evill heart It is therefore said of those who did pretend no more then what he did intend that they were not of double heart David thereforefore setteth forth a true heart under this phrase the whole heart Such a heart must be presented to God as is evident by sundry other epithites tending to the same purpose and attributed to the heart as a pure heart Psal. 24. 4. A clean heart Psal. 73. 1. A sound heart Prov. 14. 30. A faithfull heart Neh. 9. 8. An honest good heart Luke 8. 15. Upright in heart Psal. 7. 10. A perfect heart Isai. 38. 3. Yea like epithites in the abstract are atributed to the heart as uprightnesse in heart 1 King 3. 6. Singlenesse of heart Acts 2. 46. God is a searcher of the heart Acts 1. 24. Ier. 179. Great reason therefore that we draw neare unto him with atrue heart See more hereof Chap. 3. v. 12. § 26. This manifesteth the folly of hypocrites whose intents are different according to their different disposition 1. Some aime at the praises of men Matth. 6. 2. These are vaine glorious Hypocrites 2. Others aime at profit Matth. 23. 14. These are covetous Hypocrites 3. Others at mischiefe Ier. 41. 6. These are malicious Hypocrites Their sin is the greater in these and other like respects 1. They prefer man to God for if they did beare such respect to God as they do â—…o man they would labour to approve themselves to God which cannot be without a true heart Psal. 51. 6. 2. They delude and deceive men They make them judge amisse Man cannot brook to be mocked if therefore they knew the hypocrisie they would detest the Hypocrite 3. They carry about them an accuser a witnesse and a Judge This is their conscienc which oft proves very terrible Thus are they adversares to God to men and to their owne souls When hypocrites and profane persons shall meet together in hell for hell is their portion Matth. 24. 51. profane persons will insult over them and say where is the fruit of your drawing neere to God Of keeping the Heart See Chap. 3. v. 12. § 126. §. 65. Of drawing neere in full assurance of faith A Second virtue prescribed for a right manner of drawing neere to God is Faith which is here amplified by an especiall property thereof Assurance Of Faith in generall of the severall kinds thereof of the means of working encreasing and strengthning it and of other points thereabouts See the whole Armâ—… of God Treat 2. Part. 6 on Eph. 6. 16. Of Faith § 11. c. This text sheweth that Faith is an especiall means to make us fit to appear before God He that commeth to God must believe Heb. 11. 6. Heere of see more in
but will certainly do whatsoever thing goeth forth out of our 〈◊〉 mouth c. Jer. 44. 16 17. By this it appears that wilfullnesse in sin is a great aggravation thereof Numb 15. 30 c. Deut. 1. 43. Matth. 23. 37. Iohn 9 41. Acts 7. 51. It sheweth that the mind is set on sin yea set against God and against his holy will It is some extenuation of sin that men are deceived thereby and that â—…en therein do what they would not Rom. 7. 11 15 16. If falling through ignorance weaknesse temptation compulsion be extenuations then the foresaid wilfulness must needs be an aggravation This teacheth us to hold in the reines of all manner of evill lusts and to do what we can to keepe them down Be far from spurring them forth We do too oft and too much grieve the Spirit of God in our greatest watchfulnesse and that by reason of our spirituall weaknesse pronenesse to sin and temptations whereunto we are subject Let us not adde drunkennesse to thirst Deut. 29. 19. nor draw 〈◊〉 sin with cart-ropes Isa. 5. 18. Let us not turne weaknesse into wilfulnesse nor infirmity into obstinacy We pray that God would not leade us into temptation shall we cast our selves thereinto §. 89. Of the danger of trading in sin AS the Greek word translated Sin doth here intimate a continuing a living a trading in sin as was shewed § 87. and in that respect is brought in as a cause of the severe judgment here denounced it giveth proofe that to give ones self over to sin is to give himself over to judgment Witnesse Ahab who â—…old himself to worke wickednesse 1 King 21. 20 21. So Ahaz 2 Chron. 28. 2 c And Manasseh 2 Chron. 33. 2 c. With this doth the Apostle upbraid obstinate and impenitent sinners Rom. 2. 5. 1. Judgment is the wages of sin The more worke the greater wages Rom. 6. 16 23. 2. Trading in sin would impeach Gods holy jealousie if judgment were not executed thereupon 1. By this we have a demonstration of the woefull condition of these times wherein there is such trading in sin Do not most persons continue to live and die in their sins who almost is reclaimed notwithstanding the plenty of powerfull preaching among us Men hate to be reformed Psal. 50. 17. What then can be expected but severe vengeance 2. Learne hereby to prevent the extremity of judgment persist not in sin but turn from it Ezek. 33. 11. 3. Give your selves to righteousnesse trade therein Rom. 6. 19. This is a thriving trade Diligence herein will keepe thee from trading in sin for the flesh and the spirit are contrary Gal. 5. 17. And we cannot serve two masters Matth 6. 24. §. 90. Of the Gospel as the word of truth AN other aggravation of the sin is about the time when it is committed which is thus expressed after that we had received the Knowledge of the truth This is that illumination which is mentioned Chap. 6. v. 4. § 32. Here we are to consider 1. What kinde of truth is here meant 2 What knowledge 3. How received 1. As the whole word is called truth John 17. 17. So in speciall manner the Gospel James 1. 18. Eph. 1. 13. Col. 1. 5. It is truth apparantly above Poets who are full of fictions 2. Above humane writings which are uncertaine 3. Above the Law in the severall kinds thereof as 1. Above the judiciall Law which was to continue but a time 2. Above the Ceremoniall Law which was but a shadow of a substance 3. Above the Morall Law which hath lost its power of justifying man and also of condemning him that believeth in Christ Rom. 8. 1 3. The Gospel may in speciall manner be stiled the truth in regard of 1. The Author of it who is the Lord God of truth 2. The generall matter which is truth only no falshood no error therein In these two respects the whole word of God is truth 3. The excellency of it for it is a truth that bringeth salvation Eph. 1. 13. Thus it is the truth of truths 4. The speciall matter thereof which is Christ Jesus The way the truth and the life John 14. 6. 5. The accomplishment of the types prophesies and promises made under the Law 6. The effect and worke of it it worketh faith in such as heare it Eph. 1. 13. Therefore it is styled the word of faith Rom. 10. 8. 7. It is the meanes of conveying the Holy Ghost into us and filling us with the giftâ—… thereof Gal. 3. 2. Acts 10 44. In sundry of these and other like respects this truth is called the good word of God whereof see Chap. 6. v. 5. § 35. This epithite truth setting forth the word namely truth sheweth an especial use thereof which is to be as a touch-stone to trye all our doubts thereby that so we may hold fast what is found thereby to be sound and reject whatsoever it discovereth to be unsound 1 Thes. 5. 21. 1 Iohn 4. 1. Heb. 13. 9. 2. This should move us to have the Gospel in high account Such a truth is revealed thereby as can be found no where else yet is absolutely necessary to be known Account of it as David did of that word of God which he then had Psal. 19. 7 c. and 119. testifie as much after such a manner as he did meditate on it day and night make it thine Instructer thy Counsellor thy Guide thy Light let it be more sweet to thee then honey or the honey-combe and more precious then the finest gold Finally pray for the spirit of truth This is promised Iohn 16. 13. Thus shalt thou partake of the benefit of this truth §. 91. Of receiving the Truth THe Knowledge that is here meant is Knowledge of the Gospel and this wrought in them by a supernaturall work of Gods Spirit Hereof see more Chap. 6. v. 4. § 32. See also the Treatise of the sin against the Holy Ghost Part 2. § 17. The word translated Knowledge is a compound The simple noune signifieth Knowledge Luke 1. 77. The word in my text is compounded with a preposition that signifieth to and signifieth acknowledging and so it is translated Tit. 1. 1. Phil. v. 6. So as it compriseth under it an act of the mind in conceiving the truth an act of the will in consenting and an act of the heart in assenting to it and affecting it In these respects they are said to receive the Knowledge of the truth So as the Gospel hath a power to enlighten mens minds and also to cause them to receive what they do conceive On this ground it is called the word of faith Rom. 10. 8. We have an instance hereof in that violence which was offered to the Kingdome of Heaven when Iohn began to preach the Gospel Matth. 11. 12. And in the Samaritans accepting of Christ when he himself preached the Gospel amongst them Iohn 4.
of persevering and dammage of giving over before all is finished see chap. 3. v. 6. § 69. Yet further to amplifie the foresaid reward the Apostle here stileth it a great recompence of reward The excellency of the reward is hereby set down For this â—…pithite great is attributed to excellent things In particular Christ as the most excellent high Priest that ever was is stiled a great high Priest chap. 4. v. 14. § 83. and the great Shepheard chap. 13. v. 20. § 168 Another word but of the same signification is attributed to the reward here spoken of salvation chap. 2. v. 3. § 21. The reward may here be stiled great 1. In the quality of it it being the most excellent delightful comfortable and commodious that can be 2 In the quantity it being as much as a man is capable to receive 3. In the continuance it being everlasting without any date at all The Authour of it is a great King The procuring cause of it is great love The meritorious cause is a great price even the blood of the Son of God §. 133. Of the resolution of Heb. 10. 32 33 34 35. Vers. 32. But call to remembrance the former dayes in which after ye were illuminated ye indured a great fight of affliction Vers. 33. Partly whilst you were made a gazing-stock both by reproaches and afflictions and partly whilst ye became companions of them that were so used Vers. 34. For ye had compassion of me in my bonds and took joyfully the spoyling of year goods knowing in your selves that ye have in Heaven a better and enduring substance Vers. 35. Cast not away therefore your confidence which hath great recompence of reward THe sum of these five Verses is a perswasion to perseverance in their holy profession V. 32. Two points are to be considered therein 1. The Arguments 2. The Conclusion The Arguments are of two sorts One hath reference to their former course The other to their future reward In propounding the former is set down 1. An Act call to remembrance 2. The subject matter thereof This is 1. Propounded by a description of the time which is 1. Indefinitely implyed thus The former dayes 2. Distinctly expressed after you were illuminated 2. Exemplified and that in four branches 1. Induring afflictions This is amplified by the greatnesse thereof a great fight V. 33. 2. Disgraces in this metaphor made a gazing-stock And this two wayes 1. By reproaches 2. By afflictions amplified by their fellowship with other sufferers ye became companions of them that were so used V. 34. 3. Compassion of the Apostle himself in his bonds 4. Losse of goods This is amplified by their joyful letting go the same The other Argument that hath reference to their future reward setteth down 1. The kind of reward substance This is amplified 1. By the excellency of it and that comparatively better 2. By the continuance of it enduring 2. The place where it is injoyed in Heaven 3. The evidence thereof knowing in your selves V. 35. The Conclusion declares two points 1. The duty required 2. The reward that followeth thereupon In setting down the duty observe 1. The manner negatively cast not away 2. The matter your confidence The reward is 1. Generally expressed thus recompence of reward 2. Amplified by this Epithite great §. 134. Of Observations raised out of Heb. 10. v. 32 33 34 35. I. TO disswasions from Apostacy perswasions to perseverance are to be added The inference of these verses upon the former by this conjunction of opposition but demonstrateth as much See § 118. II. Things past are to be meditated on This word call to remembrance intends as much See § 118. III. Others good courses are to be acknowledged So doth the Apostle here See § 118. IV. Men at first illumination use to be zealous So were these Hebrewes which is implied by this relative in which See § 121. V. Christians at their first conversion are subject to trials This is here verified in these Hebrewes See § 119. VI. The trials whereunto Christians are subject are dangerous They are here said to be a fight See § 120. VII The dangers whereunto Christians are subject are great Thus much is here expressed See § 120. VIII Christians at their first conversion use to have much courage This is here affirmed of these Hebrews under this word endured See § 121. IX The sufferings of Christians are a ground of confidence For this end doth the Apostle here put them in mind of their sufferings to make them confident See § 123. X. A good cause worketh courage in sufferers The cause of these Hebrews appeareth to be good because it was upon their illumination that they suffered See § 12â—… XI Christians are subject to many sorts of triall This distributive particle partly intendeth as much See § 123. XII Disgrace accompanieth profession of the truth This is noted in this metaphor of a gazing stock See § 124. XIII Reproach for profession of the faith is a persecution So it is here set down to be See § 124. XIV Hard usage as well as ill language followeth the professing of the true faith Therefore afflictions are here joyned with reproaches See § 125. XV. True professors will be companions with other sufferers This is here expresly noted of these Hebrews See § 126. Vers. 34. XVI Kindnesse is to be acknowledged This Apostle acknowledgeth the kindnesse done unto him See § 127. XVII True Christians have compassionate hearts So had these Hebrews See § 128. XVIII Christians have compassion especially on their Ministers This Apostle on whom these Hebrews had compassion was their Minister in speciall See § 128. XIX Ministers of the word are subject to bonds This Apostle was in bonds See § 128. XX. Christians are subject to be spoiled of their goods for their profession sake So were these Hebrews See § 129. XXI Spoiling professors of their goods is a persecution It is here reckoned up so to be See § 129. XXII True professors take joyfully the spoiling of their goods So did these Hebrewâ—… See § 129. XXIII Sufferers for Christ shall have a recompence This is plainly expressed See § 130. XXIV The recompence of sufferers shall be answerable to their losse They lose goods and receive substance See § 130. XXV The recompence of sufferers for Christ shall be greater then their losse This is plainly expressed See § 130. XXVI The recompence of sufferers for Christ is everlasting It is an enduring substance See § 130. XXVII Saints reward is in heaven So much is here expressed See § 131. XXVIII Saints are sure of their reward They know it in themselves See § 131 Vers. 35. XXIX Confidence may be obtained This is here taken for granted See § 132. XXX Confidence attained must be maintained It must not be cast away See § 132. XXXI Former evidence of grace is an inducement to future perseverance This is inferred from this note of reference therefore Because they had such courage
enabled them to do things worthy of good report 2. God gave inward testimony to their souls of his approving them Acts 15. 8. 3. God caused their names and memorable acts to be registred in the everlasting Record the sacred Scriptures Men gave testimony of them both while they lived and after they were dead Such as lived in their time approved and commended them Thus was witness given to Cornelius by those that lived with him Acts 10. 22. and David had honourable testimony given to him by those that lived in succeeding ages The ground of this good report is here said to be faith By it they obtained a good report The Greek preposition IN in faith carryeth emphasâ—…s it implyeth that the ground of all that made them to have that good report which they had was in their faith I will not deny but that the preposition 〈◊〉 may here be put for By as our English doth translate it and so makes it answerable to the many evidences of faith which are set down without a preposition but implying by the case in which it is used as much as this preposition doth By faith Abel c. By faith Enoch c. so in the rest The preposition IN is in other Greek Authors also put for BY It is oft joyned with an instrument or means of effecting a thing So in Hebrew §. 7. Of the resolution of and Observations from Hebr. 11. 2. THE sum of the second verse is A Commendation of Gods antient People The parts are two 1. The persons commended Elders 2. The matter of their commendation Herein consider 1. A testimony given unto them They obtained a good report 2. The ground thereof By it namely by Faith Doctrines I. There were of old men of worth Such were the Elders here mentioned II. Worth of men had due testimony They obtained good report III. Faith especially makes men praise-worthy By it they had their good testimony IV. Faith is a Catholick doctrine The Elders from the beginning of the world had learn'd it and it is continued to these our daies §. 8. Of the meaning of Hebr. 11. 3. Through Faith we understand that the Worlds were framed by the Word of God so that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear THis verse gives another general proof of the vertue and vigour of Faith It is somewhat more general than the former The former was restrained to Elders This is so indefinitely set down as it is extended to all Believers in all ages The persons are not distinctly expressed but comprised under the first person plural of the verb thus We understand The verb translated Understand is derived from a noun that signifieth the mind Tit. 1. 15. It importeth therefore an action of the mind But in that it is here inferred upon Faith it appears that such an act is here meant as is not wrought by the strength of natural reason but by that credence which is given to the Word of God and from a perswasion of the heart concerning the truth thereof The word Faith is here indefinitely used in the dative case without any preposition at all as in the other verses following For there is a rhetorical figure whereby all the distinct commendations of faith in the several instances thereof are set down in the beginning of every clause which setteth down a new instance The word translated Worlds is the same that was used Chap. 1. v. 3. § 18. and taken in the same sense namely for all manner of Creatures Of the worlds it is here said that they were framed Of the derivation and composition of this word see Chap. 13. v. 21. § 172. It implyeth a full and perfect finishing of a thing so as there remaineth no want no defect no imperfection therein Thus much doth the Hebrew word intend in this phrase Thus the Heaven and the Earth were finished Gen. 2. 1. The means of framing the worlds is here said to be the Word of God Some by the Word of God here understand the Son of God who is called the Word Ioh. 1. 1. of whom it is also said that All things were made by him Joh. 1. 2. But there are two different terms in that and in this place used by the Penmen of the one and the other whereby they are distinguished in the Greek though not in our English So as there the Author or Efficient may be set forth here the Means of making the world The term here used was used before and applyed to the providence of God called the Word of his power See Chap. 1. v. 3. § 25. By Gods Word is here meant the manifestation of Gods Will. It is Metaphorically spoken of God and that after the manner of men who ordinarily manifest their mind and will by their word This point that the world was made by Gods word gives proof of Faith and of the vigour thereof For it may be evinced by reason that the world was made Many Philosophers have demonstrated as much by arguments fetcht from reason But that it should be made meerly by the Word of God is a point of faith This is believed because in sacred Scripture it is so revealed From that evidence of faith the Apostle inferreth this consequence So that things which are seen c. Here must be supplyed to make up the sense full and clear the principal verb in the former part of the verse as if it were thus set down So that we understand that things which are seen c. For things were not made because we believe them but because we believe that they were made by Gods word we understand that things which are seâ—… were not made of things which do appear Things seen comprize all visible things whether they be actually seen or no. This is the same word that was used § 4. It is not to be taken exclusively as if it did exclude things invisible For all things visible and invisible were created Col. 1. 16. and that of nothing But because the greatest question is about things visible and such as are seen and because there is the most direct opposition betwixt things which are seen and things which do not appear he fitly useth this phrase things which are seen Thus doth Moses exemplifie the creation of the world in and by things that are seen and these are the things which by Philosophers are accounted to be created The negative in this phrase were not made is to be referred to this verb appear as if it had been thus placed were made of things which do not appear Though they were made yet they were not made of any thing that did or could appear There was no pre-existent matter whereof they were made so as this phrase directly implyeth that the worlds were made of nothing Because the Philosopher could not by natural reason discern how any thing
to the Lord. Work must be done before reward can be expected See Chap. 10. v. 36. § 136. That which Enoch did is expressed under this phrase pleased God The verb is a compound The simple verb out of which it is compounded signifieth to please Gal. 1. 10. The preposition with which it is compounded signifieth well So as it addeth much emphasis to the word and implyeth that Enoch was very circumspect over himself and carefull in all things to do that which was acceptable unto God that was well to please him This word is used to set out Gods approbation of works of Mercy Chap. 13. v. 16. § 146. Enoch did the rather please God because he walked before God and that continually for so much doth that Conjugation wherein the Hebrew word is expressed imply as is largely shewed in the Saints sacrifice on Psal. 116. 9. § 58. Enoch had God alwaies in his eyes whether he were alone or in company about duties of piety or other affairs Thereby he was moved carefully and conscionably to avoyd what might be displeasing unto God and diligently to do what was agreeable to the will of God To give further evidence to the truth hereof it is said that he had testimony hereof The same verb in Greek is here used that was before used v. â—… § 6. and taken in that sense He had the testimony of Men and God Of Men by bearing witness unto him and highly esteeming him Of God by an inward witness of Gods Spirit in his own Conscience and by Gods approving him Enoch in his life-time prophesied of the coming of the Lord to Judgement Iude v. 14. Whereby it appears that he had the Day of Judgement in his mind and by a consideration thereof he might be the rather moved to seek in all things well to please the Lord. §. 20. Of the Resolution of and Observations from Hebr. 11. 5. IN this verse we have a Reward of Enoch's Faith Hereof are two parts 1. The kind of reward 2. The ground thereof The kind of reward is 1. Propounded in this phrase he was translated 2. Amplified by the End and by the Author of his translation In declaring the End is set out 1. The extent of his translation he was so translated as he should not see death 2. The evidence thereof He was not found The Author of his translation was God who is here named to manifest the truth thereof Because God had translated him In setting forth the ground of his reward is declared 1. What Enoch had done he had pleased God 2. The time when he did it before his translation 3. The evidence thereof he had testimony Doctrines I. Faith bringeth reward By Faith Enoch had the reward here mentioned II. To be translated from Earth to Heaven is a great reward In this sense it is here set down III. The best livers are not the longest livers Enoch was one of the best of the Patriarchs that lived before the Flood yet lived the fewest years of them all IV. It is a great favour to be exempted from death Herein God testified his favour to Enoch V. They who are in Heaven cannot be found on Earth Enoch being translated was not found VI. God can give extraordinary rewards This reward was extraordinary therefore it is said that God translated him VII Work is before reward So much is here expressed VIII They that please God shall surely be rewarded This is here noted as the ground of Enoch's reward IX Who walk with God please him This appears by the Apostle's interpreting Enoch's walking with God to be a pleasing of him X. They who please God shall not want witness Enoch which did so had testimony thereof §. 21. Of pleasing God by Faith Heb. 11. 6. But without Faith it is impossible to please him For he that cometh to God must believe that he is and that he is a Rewarder of them that diligently seek him THis verse hath especial reference to the last clause of the former verse and is a proof of this main point That Enoch by faith pleased God The argument is drawn from the impossibility of the contrary It is impossible without faith to please God Therefore Enoch who had this testimony that he pleased God had faith Faith in this place is to be taken as it was in the first verse and in other verses following and in all those places it is taken as here for a justifying Faith as the effects thereof following in this verse do prove Of this word impossible see Chap. 6. v. 4. § 38. Here it is taken on supposition of mans corrupt nature So corrupt is man in soul and body in every power and part of either and so polluted is every thing that passeth from him as it is not possible that he should of and by himself do any thing that is acceptable unto God but Faith looketh upon Christ applyâ—… Christ and his righteousness and doth all things wherein he hath to do with God in the name and through the mediation of Jesus Christ. Thus man by faith pleaseth God Out of Christ which is without faith it is impossible 〈◊〉 please God This manifesteth an absolute necessity of Faith See the whole Armour of God Treat 2. part 6. on Eph. 6. 16. § 8. of Faith That which is not possible to attain unto is to please God As the English so the Greek word translated to please is the same that was used in the former verse and here taken in the same sense with the same emphasis It implyeth a performance in the agent or him that doth a thing and an acceptance in the object or him to whom it is done That object is here implyed under this relative him which hath reference to God mentioned in the last words of the former verse and in the clause next following in this verse for it is God whom Enoch pleased whereof this verse is made a proof and it is he whom we ought all to please There are four things which must concurr to please God all which are accomplished by faith and by nothing else 1. The person of him that pleaseth God must be accepted of God Unto the pure all things are pure Tit. 1. 15. God had respect unto Abel Gen. 4. 4. 2. The matter that pleaseth God must be agreeable to his will Hebr. 13. 21. The Apostle thereupon exhorteth to prove what is the good and acceptable and perfect will of God Rom. 12. 2. 3. The manner of doing that which pleaseth God must be with due respect to God and that is in these and other like particulars 1. In obedience to God because he hath commanded it In this case we must say as Peter did At thy word I will do it Luk. 5. 5. This is to do it for conscience sake and for the Lords sake Rom. 13. 5. 1 Pet. 2. 13. 2. In humility denying of our selves and all conceit in our selves as he that
exceeding great number Deut. 1. 10. 2. If all that have descended from Abraham and shall descend from him be duely weighed they will be found exceeding many 3. All that profess the faith of Abraham that is all Christians in all generations are comprized under the Seed of Abraham Gal. 3. 29. Hos. 1. 10. 4. The Apostle here sheweth that he intends no more but that they were innumerable as he expresseth in the last word of this verse The foresaid Hyperbolies and other like unto them are used to make things worthy of all observations to be the more heeded and better regarded 1. It appears hereby that to tax all hyperbolical speeches of falshood and lying savoureth too much of ignorance of the arts which the Word of God approveth Hyperbolical speeches are to move men not to believe untruths but to make them the better to conceive the depth of truth in weighty matters 2. That hyperbolies may not be perverted and abused these rules that follow and others like unto them are to be observed 1. Hyperbolies must be used of such things as are indeed true in the substance of them To say of things that are in number but small and of the increase of them there is no great admiration they are as Stars and Sands is an abuse So to say of an Army that is a little discomfited as the Army of the Israelites was before Ai Iosh. 7. 4 5. they are beaten as small as the dust of the earth 2 Sam. 22. 43. 2. They must be used in weighty truths which are worthy of a more than ordinary consideration Such are all the hyperbolies used in Scripture otherwise they fail of their main and principal end 3. They must so near as may be set out in proverbial sentences Proverbs are by common use and experience well known and the meaning of them well understood Such are the hyperbolies of this Text. 4. Men must therein shew that they aim more at the sense and meaning of the matter than at the sound and measure of words This will be discerned by an indefinite expressing of them without words of infallible certainty such as these just as many as Stars full as high as Heaven every way as small as dust Hyperbolies are set forth by words of similitude and dissimilitude rather than by words of equality and inequality 5. The end of them must be to inform not to flatter as they did who said of Herod's Oration It is the voyce of God and not of a Man Act. 12. 〈◊〉 Herein Cicero much failed in his hyperbolical phrases of Pompey and Cisar 6. They must be kept in measure Though they have a far reach yet there is a decorum to be kept The tales of Garamantus are in this respect most absurd 7. They may not be brought in comparison with God thus as true as God §. 61. Of the great increase of Gods blessing THis last word of the verse innumerable sheweth the end of the two forementioned hyperbolies Stars and Sand which was to set out the surpassing great number of Abrahams and Sarahs Posterity The English word fitly answereth the Greek Both of them are compounds The Greek is derived from a noun that signifieth number Act. 6. 7. Thence a verb to number The preposition is privative so as this compound setteth out that which cannot be numbred This giveth instance that God can increase his blessing beyond mans apprehension This may further be exemplified in particular persons in whole Churches in the graces that are bestowed upon men and in divine ordinances 1. For persons how wonderfull great was the increase of Gods blessing upon Ioseph Moses David Daniel Esther Mordecai sundry Prophets and Apostles but especially upon Christ himself who was that little Stone that was 〈◊〉 â—…ut of the Mountain without hands and became a great Mountain and 〈◊〉 the whole Earth Dan. 2. 35. 2. For Churches that Church which at first was comprized in one Family and afterwards increased into twelve Tribes became a very great Nation but the Christian Church did much more increase 3. For gifts and graces they use to grow as Mustard-seed which is the least of all Seeds but becometh a Tree Matth. 13. 31 32. 4. For the Ordinances of God they seem at first to many contemptible and are counted foolishness 1 Cor. 1. 18. but they appear to be the power of God to salvation Rom. 1. 16. There is no stint that can be put to the blessing of God this is it that maâ—…brich Prov. 10. 22. Hence this Proverb Cast me into the Sea and give me Gods blessing and I shall do well enough This giveth us in small and mean beginnings to call and depend upon God for his increase thereof and to be perswaded of this that he can and will as he seeth just cause give an increase according to yea and beyond our expectation See more hereof § 57. §. 62. Of the resolution of Hebr. 11. 11 12. V. 11. Through Faith also Sarah her self received strength to conceive Seed and was delivered of a Child when she was past age because she judged him faithfull who had promised V. 12. Therefore sprang there even of one and him as good as dead so many as the Stars of the Skye in multitude and as the Sand which is by the Sea-shore innumerable IN these two verses there is a commendation of a Womans faith In it is set down 1. The thing commended 2. The arguments by which it is commended In the former there is expressed 1. The particular grace Faith 2. The name of the person in whom that grace was Sara The commendation it self is taken from two arguments 1. From the effects of her Faith 2. From the consequence that followed thereupon Two effects are 1. Propounded 2. Amplified The effects propounded were 1. To conceive Seed 2. To be delivered of a Child These are amplified three waies 1. By the ground of them She received strength 2. By the seeming impossibility When she was past age 3. By the proper cause of all Because she judged c. In setting down the cause we may observe 1. Her act she judged 2. The object of that act which was God who is described 1. By his goodness in making promise 2. By his faithfulness in performing what he promised The consequence of Sarahs faith is 1. Generally hinted in this particle of reference Therefore 2. Particularly exemplified The exemplification noteth out 1. The kind of blessing in this word Sprang there 2. The greatness of it This is set down two waies 1. By the meaness of the beginning 2. By the greatness of the issue The meaness of the beginning is manifested 1. By the singularity of the person Even of one 2. By the improbability of the means and him as good as dead The greatness of the issue is set out two waies 1. Comparatively 2. Simply The comparison is taken from two innumerable things 1. Stars of the Skye 2. The Sand which is
by reason of his supreme authority and of his power to work the 〈◊〉 mischief The Kings wrath is as the roaring of a Lion Prov. 19. 12. And 〈◊〉 of death Prov. 16. 14. Thâ—…s then the courage of Moses is amplified by a gradation 1. He feared not man 2. He feared not the greatest of men a King 3. He feared not that which most affrights men the wrath of a King It was his faith in God that expelled this fear of man 〈◊〉 greatest fears affright not believers for what cause of greater fear could 〈◊〉 be than the wrath of such a King as Pharaoh was See more hereof ver 23. â—… 〈◊〉 §. 149. Of a Believers remaining invincible TO shew that it was no blockish stupidity nor obstinate impudence that 〈◊〉 such a resolution in Moses as not to fear the wrath of the King the 〈◊〉 thereof is thus rendred for he endured as seeing him who is invisible The argument is taken from the difference betwixt God and man for this phrase who is invisible is a description of God The argument then may be thus framed He that can see him that is invisible will not fear the wrath of a 〈◊〉 King But Moses saw him that was invisible Therefore he would not fear c. In setting down this reason There is another act of Moses thus expressed He endured This verb is derived from a noun which signifieth strength power courage so as the word of this text endured implyeth that Moses continued resolute and unmoveable he was no whit daunted but retained aâ—… invincible courage By this we see that a true and sound faith makes the Believer invincible so as no cause of human fear will daunt him He that said even in reference to God Though he stay me yet I will trust in him had such an invincible spirit Iâ—…b 13. 15. So in reference to man had Daniels three Companions Dan. 3. 17. This is to the life expressed by him that said In all these things we are more thaâ—… Conquerors through him that loved us For I am perswaded that neither death nor life nor Angells c. shall be able to separate us from the love of God Rom. 8. 37. c. True faith never faileth but retaineth a perpetual vigor and thereupon it maketh men endure and remain invincible Here behold the reason of mens fainting upon violent opposition and of shrinking in their heads through continuance of such opposition They either have not or exercise not faith as they should They acquaint not themselves with the grounds of faith which are Gods properties promises and performances If thou faint in the day of adversity thy strength is small Prov. â—…4 10. The day of adversity is the time to act faith if then a man faint when he should most manifest his faith there may be just suspition of the truth or at least of the vigor of his faith §. 150. Of believers seeing God THE ground of Moses enduring as he did is thus set down as seeing him who is invisible Of the word translated seeing see Chap. 2. ver 8. § 68. and ver 9. § 72. It is here set down in a participle of the present tense to dâ—…clare a continued act This seeing must needs be meant of a spiritual sight by the eye of the soul which is faith For he whom he eyed is said to be invisible but an invisible thing cannot be seen with a corporal eye That would imply contradiction For that which may be discerned with a bodily eye is visible But visible and invisible are contradictory This particle as is premised not by way of diminution as if it were a â—…ming to see but rather by way of amplification For 1. This particle doth sometimes imply an identitie and realitie of a thing and it is used to set forth the perspicuity and clearness thereof as where it is said The glory AS of the onely begotten Son of God John 1. 14. 2. It implyeth a kind of spiritual rapture as if Moses had been rapt into the highest Heaven and there beâ—…eld God himself incouraging him in what he did This act of Moses giveth an instance of the vertue of faith which is to set a man always before God A true believer is like Enoch who walked with God and that continually as the emphasis of the Hebrew word implyeth Gen. 5. 24. I have set the Lord always before me saith a Believer Psal. 16. 8. It was Abrahams speech The Lord before whom I walk Gen. 24. 40. God is the proper object of faith The object wherein it delights the object on which it rests The object from whom it expects every good thing the object to which it returns the glory of all Here behold the reason of a Believers courage The world wonders at it and 〈◊〉 for it seeth not him whom Believers see Gods presence is that which emboldneth Believers as here Moses was emâ—… thereby See more hereof Chap. 13. v. 6. § 78. §. 151. Of seeing him who is invisible 〈◊〉 attribute invisible is derived from the former word translated seeâ—… for a privative particle is joyned with it so as it implyeth the contrary to 〈◊〉 even that which cannot be seen 〈◊〉 Epithite is attributed to God Col. 1. 15. 1. Tim. 1. 17. and that in a 〈◊〉 respect 1. In regard of the Divine substance which is spiritual Every spirit is invisiâ—… 〈◊〉 24. 39. Much more the purest Spirit of all â—… In regard of a divine property which is to be incomprehensible in which 〈◊〉 Christ saith No man hath seen God at any time John 1. 18. And he is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 dwell in the light which no man can approach unto 1 Tim. 6. 16. 1. This is a strong argument against all the conceits of Anthropomorphites 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 make God like unto man See more of those Chap. 1. v. 10. â—… 133. â—… It is as strong an argument against all representations of God God himâ—… 〈◊〉 presseth this Argument Yee saw no manner of similitude on the day that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 spake unto you Deut. 4. 15. â—… It is also against all apprehensions in the mind of God in the likeness of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 object 4 It shews that we must conceive God as he is revealed in his word He beâ—… 〈◊〉 is an object not for the eyes but for the eares not for the brain but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 heart The mysterie of Unitie in Trinitie and the divine properties duely 〈◊〉 in the mind will raise up a great admiration and an high esteem of 〈◊〉 and a due respect towards him â—… This invisibility of God doth not keep him from seeing us Though visible 〈◊〉 cannot see things invisible yet he that is invisible can and doth see them 〈◊〉 visible The eyes of the Lord in every place behold the evill and the good 〈◊〉 15. 3. No obstacle hindereth the sight of him who is invisible How 〈◊〉 this stir us up so to carry
general implyeth that true Professors willingly endure 〈◊〉 for their professions sake they are not as Bears hailed to the stake and brought per force to endure the baiting biting and tearing of 〈◊〉 dogs â—…ut willingly yield In another kind of suffering it is said of Moses that he reâ—… honours and chose to suffer affliction v. 24 25. § 136 137. It is in this respect said of Aquila and Priscilla that they layd down their necks Rom. 16. 4. which implyeth a voluntary yielding to suffer so doth this phrase I am reaâ—… to dy for the Name of the Lord Iesus Acts 21. 13. They discern much good and great advantage to accrew by their sufferings and that 1. To God whose glory in having such servants is set out 1 Pet. 4. 14. 2. To the Truth which is maintained and ratified thereby Phil. 1. 17. 3. To other Professors who are encouraged and emboldned thereby Phil. 1. 14. 4. To succeeding ages whose ground of Faith being by their Predecessors left sealed unto them they are made more confident in standing to it Hence arose this Christian Proverb The blood of Martyrs is the seed of the Church 5. In reference to enemies who cannot be but much daunâ—…ed and disappointed hereby 6. To themselves whose present joy and comfort is the more abundant 2 Cor. 1. 5. and whose recompence shall be great Matth 5. 12. This is a worthy pattern for us to set before us when we are called to suffer for the Name of Christ by yielding thereto willingly and cheerfully we make a verâ—… of necessity and we make that which we endure more acceptable to God For God who loveth a cheerfull giver 2 Cor. 9 7. doth much more love a cheerfull sufferer All the sacrifices that we offer unto God must be freewill offerings much more this oblation of our selves Quest. Ought professors to offer themselves to martyrdom Answ. In this case we must distinguish betwixt the ordinary course wherein all ought to walk and extraordinary occasions In an ordinary course Professors are not bound to offer themselves There is no precept nor approved pattern in Gods Word to enforce this The liberty that is granted for escaping when a fair way is opened by the divine providence maketh against this conceit Matth. 10. 23. Yea if persecutors do freely let them go they may go and escape so did the Apostles Acts 4. 21 23. But if God do give to any such a Spirit as openly to make known himself and so to offer himself to any persecution we are to account it a speciall motion and not over-rashly to censure them Verianus and Marcellianus in the time of Decius the Emperour seeing Secundianus led to Martyrdom cryed out that they also were Christians and thereupon were apprehended and cruelly tortured to death So many others Polycarpus being sought after might have escaped but would not saying as Paul did Acts 21. 14. the will of the Lord be done Apollonia leaped into the fire while they were moving her to recant God hath in all ages been pleased to put more than an ordinary spirit into many of his servants §. 247. Of Persecutors offering release from tortures THIS phrase not accepting deliverance presupposeth that deliverance was offered to them otherwise they could not have rejected it For there not accepting was a rejecting That offering of deliverance was by their persecutors but upon condition that they should yield to them This is evident by that which Nebuchadnezar said to Daniel's three Companions when they were accused for not worshipping his Idol which was this If ye be ready to fall down and worship the Image he thereby implies that they should be spared for he addeth If you worship not you shall be cast into a fiery fornace Dan. 3. 15. Most evident is this in those to whom this Apostle hath reference 2 Maccab. 6. 22 30. and 7. 24. So also Act. 4. 18. This was usuall with the persecuting Emperors and Governors under them in the first ten persecutions against Christians and also with Antichristian persecutors and particularly with such persecutors in England in Queen Maryes dayes 1. Their envy and and malice is more against the truth professed than against the professors thereof If therefore the professors will relinquish the truth they shall find fauour enough That their malice is not so much against the persons of professors as against the truth professed is evident in that they persecute strangers whom they knew not before It is said of Paul that if he found any such he brought them bound Act. 9. 2. Yea if the dearest to them as Father Child Brother or any others linked unto them by neer bond shall profess the Truth they will prosecute them Matth. 10. 21. Truth is a light that discovereth their darkness therefore they persecute all that hold out that light Iohn 3. 19. 2. They aime at a corrupt triumph over the Truth In this respect they can be content to spare such as they hate that they may get matter of this boasting thinking thereby to justifie themselves 1. This is a great aggravation of the wretched and cursed disposition of persecutors It is against Gods Truth against Gods manifested Will yea and against God himself so as indeed they are haters of God Will God let such go scot-free He may use them for a while as his rod but at length the rod shall be cast into the fire 2. This may encourage Professors of the Truth more willingly and patiently to suffer what shall be inflicted upon them in that they suffer more for the Truth yea and for God himself than for themselves Will not God stand by such Will he not give sufficient assistance to them Yea and an abundant recompence too 3. It is a matter of great comfort and content to Martyrs that Gods Truth yea and God himself suffers in them and with them and that more directly than they themselves §. 248. Of the meaning of these words That they might obtain a better Resurrection THE end of Professors suffering what they do is thus set down That they might obtain a better Resurrection Of the derivation of this word obtain see Chap. 6. v. 15. § 109. It here importeth again that they aimed at For the verbe here to obtain signifieth to get something by that which we do undergo or let go To get I say not upon merit but upon Gods promise To shew that it was mo small gain he expresseth it under this word Resurrection The Greek word translated Resurrection is a compound of a simple verb that signifieth to settle or establish from thence a compound with a preposition that in composition signifieth again The compound verb is sometimes used neutrally and signifieth to rise Rom. 14. 9. and sometimes transitively to raise Act. 2. 24. Thence this word Resurrection It presupposeth a former life so as such rise or are raised again to a new life Here in this place is
away The verbe that is of the same root signifieth to keep and he that hath the charge of a prison is called a keeper yea there is a verb of the same notation which signifieth to cast into prison Because a prison is to hold men fast prisons use to be as Castles strong built of stone or other like materials with strong dores iron barrs and grates and Jaylors to look unto them Bonds and prisons are for murtherers theeves and other malefactors Now in that professors of the true Faith had triall by bonds and imprisonment it giveth evidence that Persecutors deal with Professors of the Truth as with malefactors Hereof see more in the Whole Armor of God Treat 3. part 7. on Eph. 6. 20. § 189. 1. This may be some comfort to such as are so handled in these our dayes It is no worse with them than it was with their Lord and Master in his dayes and with other his faithfull Servants in their dayes So persecuted they the Prophets which were before you Matth. 5. 12. and so the Apostles and so other Saints age after age 2. By way of allusion professors of the Truth may learn to keep their souls free from the bonds of sin then need they not much care for mens bonds at least they shall then more comfortably lye bound with mens bonds and if they have learn'd to make every place a Temple to worship God therein even in prison they may worship God The more they are restrained in their bodies the more they may exercise their Souls in divine Meditations and contemplations 3. Considering true Saints are subject to bonds and imprisonments and thereby kept from seeking needfull and seasonable succour it is our duty to enquire after such and to afford them all the succour we can Hereof see more Chap. 13. 1. 3. § 24 26. The manner of setting down the four kinds of persecution mentioned in this 〈◊〉 thus had triall giveth us to understand that the persecutions of Professors were reall they had experience of them they had a sence and feeling of them and in that respect had tryall See § 251. If racking if scourging if bonds and imprisonments be reall persecutions then were theirs reall Such was the malice of Persecutors as they set themselves to make Professors to seel the weight of their malice This sheweth the necessity of true sound patience yea and of the perfect work thereof that it be not only true and sound but also large extending it self to all manner of persecutions yea and constant holding out to the end Hereof see more in the Whole Armor of God on Eph. 6. 15. Treat 2. part 5. § 14 15 16. c. §. 254. Of stoning Professors of the Truth Hebr. 11. 37. They were stoned they were sawn asunder were tempted were slain with the sword they wandred about in Sheep-skins and Goates-skins being destitute afflicted tormented THERE are in this verse other sorts of persecutions set down three of them such as brought Professors to seal up their Faith with their blood So as those were the sufferings of Martyrs The first of these and the sixth kind of persecution is thus expressed they were stoned The Greek verb here used is derived from a noun that signifieth a 〈◊〉 Joh. 8. 7. for they were wont to throw stones at men and thereby slay them This kind of death was of old more in use than now and more common among the Jewes than among other Nations It was a kind of death appointed by God himself to be inflicted upon notoâ—…ious malefactors Lev. 20. 2. That this kind of death may be the better conceived I will distinctly shew 1. How men were stoned 2. Why this kind of death was used For the first the manner of stoning was this A malefactor being condemned heapes of stones were prepared and brought to the place of execution where the malefactor was fast bound to a stake and then all the people took up stones and threw at him till he was dead In setting cut this kind of death It is said the people shall stone them to death Lev. 20. 2. Let all the congregation stone him Lev. 24. 14. For exemplification hereof read Iosh. 7. 24 25. For the second these Reasons may be given of this kind of death 1. That all the people might testifie their zeal and indignation against the crime so punished For in throwing stones against a malefactor they strived who should be the forwardest 2. That the blame of condemning the malefactor might not lye wholy upon the Judge For all the people executing the sentence of the Judge thereby gave approbation of it 3. That there might be a more thorow expâ—…ation of the land from that crime for which the malefactor was stoned As many mens conspiracy in sin and making themselves accessary thereto doth defile a land the more so the zeal of many in punishing a publick sin doth more clense the land Iosh. 7. 26. This kind of death inflicted by persecutors or Professors of the truth giveth evidence of two points 1. That they accounted professors of the truth as notorious malefactors or at least that they would have the people so to account them Hereof see § 253. 2. That many were brought to have their hands in the death of Martyrs For stoning was by the hands of many The people were almost ready to stone Moses Exod. 17. 4. Nay they did stone Zachariah 2 Chro. 24. 21. The multitude cryed to Pilate and said of Jesus Let him be crucified Matth. 27. 22. It was the multitude that stoned Stephen Act. 7. 57 58. So the people stoned Paul Act. 14. 19. And the multitude of them at another time were ready to have torn him in pieces Act. 21. 30 c. Experience of all ages have given too wofull proof hereof 1. The greater sort of people remain in their natural condition and cannot endure the light of truth which discovereth their darkness 2. They are of a foolish disposition ready to sway with the times and to do as their guides do though with them they run blind-fold to their destruction As silly sheep will follow one another though it be into the water where they may be all drowned so the common people will follow one another even to hell 1. Learne hereby to take heed of judging persons or matters according to the Judgment and censure of that multitude This is a caveat which God in his Law doth give Exod. 23. 2. A multitude is prone to run down-hill as all evill is 2. This may be a good Item to pray for good guides in Church and Common-wealth that thereby the common people may be brought into the right way Where guides are Idolaters or otherwise corrupt a pretence may be of taking away the life of Gods Saints by way of Justice though it be most unjustly as in the case of Zachariah and others before mentioned And likewise in the case of Naboth
among the kinds of death Yea further it may be taken for temptations on the right hand as we speak as riches honours promotions immunities pleasures and other such like fair baites and are here reckoned amongst the kinds of cruell death because this kind of temptation was as dangerous as the cruellest death if not more For instance take David who all the while he was persecuted by Saul and while he had enemies in his Kingdom remained faithfull and constant with his God but peace and prosperity stole away his heart to satisfie his lust and to follow the same to the taking away of the life of Uriah 2 Sam. 11. 2. c. Demas was an old disciple and had long in the time of fiery persecutions held the true Faith yet at length the world made him revolt 2 Tim. 4. 10. It is said of Antiochuâ—… that by peace he should destroy many Dan. 8. 25. Though for many yeares after Christ was ascended the Church was under fiery persecutions yet then were the purest times thereof and in that respect Sathan is said to be bound Rev. 20. 2. But when thorough Constantines other Emperors large donations to the Church they enjoyed peace obtained much wealth and attained to high honors they proved in time to be Antichristian In this respect Sathan is said to be loosed Rev. 20. 3. Experience of all ages giveth further proof hereof In the latter end of Queen Maryes days there were sundry Professors who for the truth they held had patiently and couragiously endured long and hard imprisonment and other trialls for the Truths sake and had remained so constant therein as they were condemned to death and ready to be burned but by the sudden death of Queen Mary were as brands pulled out of the fire and set at libertie Of these many in the halcyon days of Queen Elizabeth being preferred to high places and having obtained much wealth denied the power of Godlines and made shiprack of Faith and a good conscience There are two especiall grounds hereof 1. The deceitfullnes of these temptations 2. The foolishnes of mans heart 1. This epithite deceitfulnes is in general added to sin comprising under sin all temptations that lead thereto Heb. 3. 13. In particular it is attributed to riches Matth. 13. 22. And to pleasing lusts Eph. 4. 22. Of the respects wherein sin is deceifull See Chap. 3. v. 13. § 148. 2. The foolishnes of mans mind herein appeareth that it so doteth on these temptations as it is intoxicated therewith and prefers them before all other things Voluptuous persons are lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God 2 Tim. 3. 4. Covetous persons are Idolaters Ephes. 5. 5. They make their wealth their God Ambitious persons advance themselves above all that is called God 2 Thess. 2. 4. Baits are not more dangerous to the silly fish fowl and beasts than these temptations to men They are like a sweet poyson the venome whereof is not discerned till it hath soaked out the vital vigor in man and become incurable 1. This informes us in the vigor of Faith that enables a man to stand against these temptations as hath been exemplified in Moses v. 24 25 26. 2. This giveth proof of the subtiltie of Persecutors who can so far fawn on them they hate as to offer all pleasing things unto them We have heard how persecutors could offer freedom to professors if they would yield § 247. They shew themselves herein to be guided by the spirit of the old wily Serâ—…ent who hath his wiles Eph. 6. 11. Thus he tempted Christ reserving this kinde of temptation to the last place which Christ resisted with greatest inâ—…ignation Matth. 4. 8 9 10. 3. This instructeth us in the need use and benefit of crosses They are espeâ—… means to keep us from those temptations which are so dangerous We have cause in this respect to bear crosses the more patiently because they are means to wean us from this vvorld 4. This teacheth us to moderate our desire of the things of this world in 〈◊〉 they are temptations so dangerous They that will be rich fall into temptaâ—… and a snare and into many foolish and hurtfull lusts which drown men in deâ—… and perdition 1 Tim. 6. 9. We ought therefore to be so â—…ar from an immoderate desire of riches as if 〈◊〉 increase not to set our hearts upon them Psal. 62. 10. 5. This is enough to keep us from envying those that have this world at will they deserve more pity for they are subject to dangerous temptations 6. This also is enough to comfort such which want the preferments and proâ—… and pleasures which others have What want they Nothing but dangerous temptations snares and such things as may make them for ever miserable §. 257. Of persecutors seeking the bloud of professors THE ninth kinde of persecution and last of the three which was to death is thus set down were slain with the sword or word for word they died in the â—…aughter of the sword The sword hath in all ages been an usual instrument to put men to death therewith and that by beheading them or thrusting them through or otherwise taking away their life Much cruelty hath been shewed upon Saints by the sword I suppose that this kinde of death is in the last place noted to intimate the 〈◊〉 of martyrs that by their bloud have sealed up Gods truth The Apostles phrase induceth me to suppose so much The slaughter of the sword implieth a great slaughter In this respect a mouth is attributed to the sword and the sword is said to eat or devour and the same word which sâ—…gnifieth destruction is put for a sword because thereby many are destroyed see § 232. So many Prophets and Professors were slain with tâ—…e sword in Ahabs time as Elijah thought none to be left but himself 1 King 19. 10. That which is here said of slain or slaughter sheweth that Professors may be brought to Seal their profession by their bloud The first Professor that ever was was brought hereunto namely Abel Gen. 4. 8. so was Zechariah 2 Chr. 24. 21. I have the rather named these two in particular because Christ hath made especial mention of them Yet so as he implies many more betwixt them under this phrase all the righteous bloud shed upon the earth from the bloud of Abel unto the bloud of Zecharias Matth. 23. â—…5 1. This ariseth from an immortal hatred of the truth and an unsatiable thirst of the bloud of Professors thereof in persecutors 2. From a secret fear that persecutors have of Professors thinking they can never be secure till they be sure of the death of Professors Herâ—…by we see a necessity of preparing against the utmost that persecutors can do 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to kill Luke 12. 4. This caution is hinted in this phrase ye have not yet 〈◊〉 unto bloud Hebr. 12. 4. What advantage is it to have much resisted 〈◊〉 if we yield
2. The subject whereupon it was exercised Armies 3. The kind persons whose Armies they were Aliens 10. That effect of Faith which concerned women is thus expressed women received their dead raised to life again Here observe 1. The persons whose act is was women 2. The act it self received 3. The subject or thing which they received their dead 4. The great alteration of that subject which was to life again The other head of fruits of Faith are great Sufferings which are ten in number Those may be reduced to three heads 1. The sufferings of Professors 2. The sufferings of Martyrs 3. The sufferings of Confessors § 259. Of the sufferings of Professors five distinct heads are set down Of the sufferings of Martyrs four heads Of the sufferings of Confessors one general one The five effects of Professors sufferings were these 1. They were tortured This is amplified 1. By their willing undergoing their tortures thus not accepting deliverance 2. By the end of their enduring that they might obtain a better Resurrection 2. They had trial of cruel mockings Here observe 1. The reality of the thing they had trial 2. The kind of suffering mockings 3. The extent of that kind In this epithete cruel 3. They were scourged 4. They were cast into bonds 5. They were imprisoned Three effects of Martyrs were these 1. They were stoned 2. They were sawen asunder 3. They were slain with the sword 4. Before this last this which was as dangerous as the other three is inserted thus were tempted The effect of Confessors is expressed in this phrase wandred about And it is aggravated 1. By the places whether they wandred 2. By the reason of their wandring The places whether they wandred were of two sorts 1. Habitable by men 2. Habitable by beasts for the most part The former sort of places is implyed under other mens neglect of them This is set down four ways 1. By their mean apparel Sheep-skins and Goate-skins 2. By their want being destitute 3. By their affliction afflicted 4. By mens evill entreating them in this word tormented The reason of the wandring of Confessors is taken from the worlds unworthiness of them thus expressed of whom the world was not worthy The places not inhabited by men are expressed in these four kinds 1. Desarts 2. Mountains 3. Denns 4. Caves of the earth §. 273. Of observations raised out of Hebr. 11. 33 34 35 36 37 38. I. FAith doth things above human power Such were many effects of Faith here set down See § 227. II. War is lawfull This act of Faith subdued was by wars See § 227. III. Nations may be subdued by war So much is implyed under this word Kingdoms See § 227. IV. Faith is operative It is here said to work See § 228. V. The proper work of Faith is righteousnes Believers are here said to work righteousnes See § 228. VI. Divine promises are the ground of Faith Those are they on which Faith hath an eye See § 229. VII Promises are received by Faith They are here expresly said to be obtained thereby See § 228. VIII Faith can vanquish the fiercenes of unreasonable crâ—…atures Lions are the fiercest of all yet their mouths stopped by Faith See § 230. IX Faith freeth from the most violent senseless creatures Fire is that creature yet by Faith quenched See § 231. X. Faith preserveth from the deadliest instrument that is the sword See § 23â—… XI Saints may be weak This is here taken for grant in this phrase oâ—…t of weaknes See § 233. XII By faith such as are weak may be made strong This is here plainly expressed See § 234. XIII Valour is commendable Believers are here commended for it in this word waxed valiant See § 236. XIV Faith makes valiant This is an effect here attributed to faith See § 237. XV. Faith makes valiant in greatest danger namely in fight See § 235. XVI Faith makes victorious This phrase turned to flight intends as much See § 238. XVII War is especially to be against Aliens Their armies are here said to be turned to flight See § 239. XVIII Women may have a strong Faith The express mention of womâ—…n proves as much See § 240 241. XIX By Faith the dead have been raised See § 241. XX. Faith receives benefit from others acts Those believing women received their dead children raised by the Prophets See § 242. XXI Believers are enabled to endure sore trials Such were they which follow See § 243. XXII Matters of Faith may be quoted out of humane Authors Such were the Authors out of whom the Apostle quotes many of these acts of Faith See § 244. XXIII Professors of truth may be brought to exquisite torments for the truths sake Such were many of the torments here set down See § 245. XXIV True Professors willingly endure their torments They would not be delivered See § 246. XXV Persecutors can offer favour upon yielding So much is here intended See § 247. XXVI Faith in the resurrection makes Professors endurâ—… what they do This enâ—… is here expressely set down See § 248. XXVII The last Resurrection is the best It is here stiled the better in comparison of all other resurrections See § 248. XXVIII Believers suffer advisedly The end which they propound to themselves demonstrateth as much in this word that See § 249. XXIX Believers suffer for their advantage This phrase that they might obtain intends as much See § 250. XXX Mockings are a kind of persecution It s an instance of persecution they are here mentioned See § 251. XXXI Mockings pierced deep Therefore this Epithete cruel is added to them See § 251. XXXII Professors are basely handled For they are scourged See § 252. XXXIII Professors of the truth are used as malefactors Witness their bonds and imprisonments See § 253. XXXIV The things which professors endure are reall They have triall or experience thereof See § 254. XXXV Stoning was an antient kind of death Express mention is here made of it See § 254. XXXVI Multitudes may have their hands in persecuting Saints For in stoning a multitude of people were used See § 255. XXXVII Professors have been sawed asunder This is expresly set down See § 255. XXXVIII The death of Martyrs hath been with much cruelty The distinct kinds of death here specified demonstrate as much See § 256. XXXIX Professors may prove Martyrs This word slaine imports as much See § 257. XL. Persecutors make many Martyrs This instrument sword implies as much See § 258. XLI Temptations on the right hand are as dangerous as cruell Martyrdom This word were tempted joyned with sundry kinds of death intendeth as much See § 256. XLII Such as suffer not as Martyrs may prove Confessors For it is said that they wandred c. See § 259. XLIII Believers may be wanderers So much is here expressed of them See § 260. XLIV Confessors may flie from persecution The word Wandâ—…ing
end Hereof see more Chap. 3. v. 12. § 133. 2. This cannot but much encourage us against our own weaknesse and manifold temptations whereunto we are subject that he who is the Author of our faith is also the finisher thereof 3. This giveth proofe of that sufficient help which we may have from Christ to finish our course aright For he that is the Author of our faith and sets us in the way is also the finisher thereof so as he will uphold us till he brings us to the end thereof What can more be desired then to be brought into the right way and to be enabled to hold ouâ—… unto the end Christ is not only as other Saints a Companion in our way with us nor yet only as a Guide to go before us and shew us the right way but an Helper and Supporter enabling us to run and finish our race §. 15. Of Christs setting joy before him THe more to encourage us in our Christian race to look unto Iesus the Apostle further setteth him forth in those things which he did as a patterne for our imitation in these words he endured c. Of imitating Christ See Chap. 13. v. 13. § 132. For our greater encouragement and better direction for following Christ the Apostle premiseth that which Christ aimed at in his sufferings and whereby he was encouraged the more cheerfully to endure them in these words for the joy that was set before him The preposition translated for is of a different signification 1. It signifieth instead or in the place or room as where it is said Archilaus 〈◊〉 instead of Herod Matth. 2. 22. And thus Will he for a fish give him a serpent that is instead of a fish Luk. 11. 11. Thus do many take this phrase grace for grace John 1. 16. one grace instead of another They who thus take it here give this interpretation of it Christ instead of that glory which he had in heaven voluntarily â—…umbled himself to earth and there 〈◊〉 the Crosse and despised the shame In the generall this collection is a truth and the phrase simply considered in it self may well beare it It is expresly set down Phil. 2. 6 7 8. 2. It implyeth a finall cause and here setteth down the prize which Christ aimed at â—…n enduring the crosse and despising the shame That here it is so taken is evident by these reasons 1. This preposition is frequently so used as Eph. 5. 31. Matth. 20. 28. And so it may be taken in the 15. verse of this Chapter 2. The participle here used set before is the same that was used v. 1. § 10. 3. The correspondency of this pattern of Christ with that former pattern of Saints doth further confirm the point 4. The great encouragement that we may hence have in running our race For by this joy set before Christ we may know that we also have a joy set before us Thus this shewes that Christ by having his eye set upon the joy which should follow upon his sufferings was thereby encouraged to endure what he did For with the nature of our infirmities he assumed the infirmities of our nature In this respect it is said that he trusted in God Chap. 2. v. 13. § 119. On this ground it is said that an Angel appeared to him in his Agony strengthening him Luk. 22. 43. This is a good warrant unto us to have an eye upon that recompence which will follow upon all our undertakings and sufferings in that course whereunto God calls 〈◊〉 See hereof Chap. 6. v. 18. § 149. and Chap. 11. v. 26. § 146. §. 16. Of that joy which Christ set before him THat end which Christ especially aimed at is here stiled Ioy and is derived from a verb that signifieth to rejoyce or be glad Ioh. 11. 15. This grace of joy or rejoycing is set down under another Greek word Chap. 3. v. 6. § 63. There is distinctly shewed what rejoycing is and what joy is Here joy is taken in a very high and transcendent degree As 1. For all that glory which Christ left when he descended into the lower parts of the earth Eph. 4. 9. Therefore a little before his ascension thereunto he thus prayeth O Father glorifie thou me with the glory which I had with thee before the world was John 17. 5. 2. All that was added by the work of redemption as 1. A clearer manifestation of Gods divine properties 2. The exaltation of his human nature 3. Mans redemption and Salvation following thereupon 4. The praises that through all Ages should be given to him 5. The preaching the Gospel through the whole world These and other particulars like to these are expressed under this title joy In foure respects 1. In opposition to the Crosse and shame which were very bitter and grievous 2. In regard of that true and great joy which that glory did give in it self For he was to be ever before his Father in his presence at his right hand Psal. 16. 11. 3. In regard of that joy and delight which Christ took therein The very expectation thereof was very joyous Psal. 16. 9. Much more the fruition 4. In regard of the joy which it bringeth to all that are given him of his Father Heb. 3. 16. By this we see that Christs crosse and shame had joy appertaining to it even while he was on earth The place and time of his suffering and shame Iesus reioyced in spirit Luk. 10. 21. This was foretold Psal. 16. 9 10. Christ cheerfully enduring the one and the other giveth further proof hereunto By this we are enformed in sundry remarkable points such as these 1. The kind of Saints sufferings Thâ—…y are herein like to Christ. Therefore Christ biddeth them to rejoyce Matth. 5. 12 So his Apostle 1 Pet. 4. 13. On this ground they have rejoyced Acts 5. 41. 1 Pet. 1. 6. 2. The difference betwixt Saints and others sufferings Saints suffer as memberâ—… of Christ with him and for him and in that respect have joy accompanying them Others sufferings are not so 3. The difference betwixt faith and sense What is grievous to sense is joyous to faith 4. Gods tender care over his Son and all that belong unto him Though in wisedome he see it meet to make them fulsompotions and to swallow bitter pills yet he so sweetens them as they willingly and joyfully take them 5. The reason why so many shrink from the Crosse or faint under the burthen of it and why they are troubled at shame Surely it is want of a due apprehension of this joy They are either ignorant of it or believe it not or regard it not or do not well poyze the one with the other the Crosse and shame with the joy They walk by sense and not by faith §. 17. Of Christs Crosses THe things which moved Christ to set the foresaid joy before him were two Gross and Shame A Crosse properly taken
when that is clean split life is gone He setteth down this extent of enduring negatively thus ye have not yet resisted to meet with an objection about that which they had already suffered For the Apostle granteth that they had already suffered much Chap. 10. v. 32 33. 34 which he here implieth under this particle yet as if he had said ye have indeed endured much yet ye may endure more The objection may be thus framed What needeth thou O our Apostle so much presse Christs sufferings as a pattern to us seeing thou thy self knowest what a great fight of affliction we have endured To this the Apostle answereth that they might be brought to endure more because they yet lived and so were subject to more trials Their blood was yet in them so as they had not resisted unto blood Hereby it is eâ—…ident that professors may be brought to seal their profession with their blood Hereof see more Chap. 11. v. 37. § 257. It is also as evident that professors cannot promise to themselves immunity from sufferings for their profession so long as they live Professors therefore have need to take heed of security by reason of some trials that they have passed through Experience hath shewed how dangerous this hath been in reference to temporall deliverances and victories Much more dangerous is spiritual security For Satan being cast out will seek to make a re-entry Matth. 12. 44. And God is by spiritual security much provoked to give men over to their spiritual enemies So as it is a great point of wisdome after some trials to prepare for others §. 27. Of striving against sin TO avoid another extream opposite to security which is an unnecessary casting ones self into danger the Apostle adds a limitation about Saints sufferings in this phrase striving against sin The word translated striving is a compound It is derived from a root that signifieth strise It is the word that was used v. 1. § 8. The preposition with which it is compounded signifieth against It is fitly translated strive against It is as the former verb a souldier-like word which implieth an opposing or fighting as an enemy to whom a man will not yeeld The opposed enemy is here stiled Sin Some here take sin metonymically for sinners who commit sin as Hereticks Idolaters or other impious persons that would draw us from the profession of the truth This is a good sense but there is no need of using a trope here for the sufferings of Saints are for the most part not against the persons of men but against Vices themselves as Idolatry Heresie Error or it may be impious and licentious liberty Sufferings of Saints are because they will not yeeld to those and such like sins of their adversaries Others apply the sins here meant to Saints own corruptions which they say are by afflictions subdued This also is a truth in it self but not pertinent to this place The sins of the adversaries of professors of the truth are questionlesse here meant and so they set out the cause of Saints sufferings which is sin We must strive against sin either by fast holding the truth that by falling from it we sin not or by not yeelding to that which is sin in itself Observe the approved and justified sufferings of Saints in all ages and you shall find this verified Daniel strove against sin when he would not cease from calling upon his God 〈◊〉 6. 12. The Apostles strove against sin when they would not forbear to preach the Gospel Act. 4. 2 3 19. and 5. 29. Believers in the Apostles time strove against sin â—…hen they would not renounce their profession of Christ Act. 9. 2. So the Martyrs 〈◊〉 suffered in heathenish Rome and in Antichristian Rome On the other side Ioseph strove against sin when he would not yeeld to commit 〈◊〉 with his Mistris Gen. 39. 12. And Daniels three companions when they would 〈◊〉 bow to Nebuchadnezars Image Dan. 3. 16. It is the cause and not the suffering which makes a Martyr Therefore to incitatiâ—… â—…o suffer and remunerations of sufferings the cause useth to be added expresly 〈◊〉 implicitly Great is their folly who run a contrary course who strive for sin and suffer in 〈◊〉 striving as Hereticks Idolaters Traitors Murtherers Theeves Adulterers and 〈◊〉 such grosse sinners yea and busie-bodies also 1 Pet. 4. 15. So did Achan suffer 〈◊〉 7. And Ahab and Zedekiah Jer. 29. 21. So Servetus Legat Campion and other 〈◊〉 Traitors They strove to uphold the man of sin and mischeivous plots aâ—… the Land of their Nativity It is a speciall point of wisedome in all our strivings and sufferings throughly to 〈◊〉 the cause thereof He that shall faile in his cause his sufferings will be so 〈◊〉 from bringing comfort as without sound repentance they will be the beginâ—… of Hell torments and a means of aggravating the same To suffer for sin so 〈◊〉 suffering draws him not from sin importeth impudent obstinacy But if our cause â—…e good that we strive against sin then may we have much comfort in our sufferâ—… Thus striving against sin let us resist unto blood §. 28. Of the Resolution of the foure first verses of Heb. 12. Vers. 1. Wherefore seeing we also are compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses let us lay aside every weight and the sin which doth so easily beset us and let us run with patience the race that is set before us Vers. 2. Looking unto Iesus the author and finisher of our faith who for the joy that was set before him endured the Crosse despised the shame and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God Vers. 3. For consider him that endure such contradiction of Sinners against himself leâ—…t ye be wearied and saint in your minds Vers. 4. Yee have not yet resisted unto blood striving against Sin IN these foure verses are declared helps for well finishing our Christian course Herein we may observe Vers. 1. 1. The Inference Wherefore 2. The substance which setteth down the kinds of helps They are of two sorts 1. Examples of former Saints v. 1. 2. The pattern of Christ himself v. 2 3 4. The former setteth down 1. The motive to follow them 2. The matter wherein we should follow them This latter is 1. Propounded In the end why the pattern of former Saints is registred impliâ—…d in this word witnesses 2. Amplified and that two waies 1. By the multitude of them 2. By the right we have to use them Their multitude is implied under this meâ—…aphor of a cloud and amplified by this note of comparison So great Our right to them is intended in this phrase We are compassed about or word for word having compassing us The matter sets out two duties 1. To cast off impediments 2. To use fit helps Two sorts of impediments are here expressed One outward in this word weight Amplified by the extent thereof in this word
own will their rule This phrase after their own pleasure declares as much See § 55. XLII Mens own will puts them on to correct their children They chastened after their own pleasure See § 55. XLIII God in afflicting his children aimes at their good He doth it for their profit See § 56. XLIV Afflictions work holinesse This is the particular profit here expressed See § 58. XLV Men are made partakers of Gods holinesse This relative his hath reference to God See § 56. XLVI Saints receive that holinesse which they have They are made partakers of it See § 57. Vers. 11. XLVII Conceipts which thwart truth are to be removed Here the Apostle removes an objection which might keep men from yeelding to that truth which he had delivered See § 59. XLVIII God well understandeth mans condition He here granteth that afflictions are grievous See § 60. XLIX Afflictions are no pleasing things in themselves Thus they are not joyouâ—… See § 60. L. Afflictions are grievous Thus much is here granted See § 60. LI. The unpleasingnesse and grievousnesse of afflictions is especially to sense This word seemeth implieth as much See § 61. LII The unpleasingnesse and grievousnesse of afflictions is for a while It is here said to be for the present See § 62. LIII Granting truth impeacheth not a just cause This is implied under this particle neverthelesse See § 62. LIV. Afflictions as ordered by God are profitable The profit is here set down in this verse See § 62. LV. The profit of affliction ariseth after enduring it This word of time afterward implieth as much See § 62. LVI Righteousnesse is the proper fruit of affliction It is here expresly set down See § 63. LVII Afflictions produce quietnesse of mind This Epithite peaceable hath a generall reference to afflictions See § 63. LVIII Righteousnesse is the root of quietnesse It is therefore stiled a peaceable fruit of righteousnesse See § 63. LIX Afflictions arâ—… a means of exercising Saints They are exercised thereby See § 64. LX. Afflictions prove fruitfull by Saints exercising themselves therein Unto them It yeeldeth the foresaid fruit See § 64. §. 67. Of the meaning of Heb. 12. 13. Vers. 12. Wherefore lift up the hands which hang down and the feeble knees Vers. 13. And make straight paths for your feet lest that which is lame be turned out of the way but let it rather be healed THe first illative wherefore sheweth that this verse hath reference to the former as an use to be made thereof and that by prescribing meanes for the better observing the foresaid point of well enduring afflictions The means are set down metaphorically The Metaphors are two One in this phrase Lift up the hands which hang down This is taken from Fencers or Wrestlers or Souldiers or other like Champions The other in this phrase And the feeble knees This is taken from runners in a race Champions use their hands runners their leggs made usefull by the joynts in the knees Both these parts in the body are very pertinently produced because they are of all parts most active and most usefull for acting and effecting any thing This phrase which hang down is the interpretation of one compound Greek word which signifieth slack or loose It is derived from a simple verb which signifieth to send or let go The epithite here used applyed to hands signifieth dangling hands hands that have lost their strength A body that hath lost its ability agility or vigor by inordinate pleasures hard labours much sicknesse or old age is called a spent or wasted or weak body The other epithite applyed to the knees is also a Greek compound we translate it feeble It is derived from a simple verb that signifieth to loose Luk. 13. 15. The compound participle here used is oft taken by way of a substantive and translated taken with a Palsey and the disease it self namely a Palsey hath in Greek a derivation from the same root A Palsey is a resolution of the nerves sinews arteries and other ligaments By this means a mans knees and other joynts come to be very weak and unfit for their function Fitly therefore is the word here translated feeble Concerning the foresaid dangling hands and feeble knees the Apostle here exhorteeth to lift them up The word here used is derived from a noun that signifieth right and properly signifieth to rectifie re-edifie or make up againe that which is decayed Acts 15. 16. Luk. 13. 13. It is a very fit word to expresse the Apostleâ—… intent about redressing that which is amisse The things which are here spoken of the parts of the body hands and knees are meant of the Soul and the faculties thereof Thus are they used Iob 4. 3 4. Isa. 35. 3. The meaning of the Apostle may more plainly and fully be expressed in this paraphrase Considering that most precious and glorious fruit ariseth out of the afflictionâ—… whereunto Gods Children in this world are subject be not dejected in your mindâ—… nor faint in your spirits by reason thereof but as Champions use their armes and hands with their best ability and runners in a race use their knees and legs with their best agility and in case their hands or knees begin to faile they will with their utmost endeavour raise them up againe So do ye in your Souls be couragious and in case your spirits begin to faile quicken them up againe and endeavour to renew your spirituall strength and courage Quest. How can such as have hands hanging down and feeble knees lift them up Such hands and knees import weaknesse but lifting up strength Answ. 1. Christians in their greatest weaknesse have some strengthâ—… for weak grace presupposeth some grace and some spirituall life Where there is life there is some ability to move to stir to do this or that Herein lyeth the difference betwixt those that are spiritually dead and weak The dead can do nothing at all The weak may do somewhat 2. There are degrees of strength Some strength is in so small a degree as it may be rather counted weakness then strength Thus much is hiâ—…ed in this phrase I beleeve help my unbeleef Mark 9. 24. If lifting up be taken for an act of strength in the highest degree weaknesse cannot lift up but in some low degree it may A sick man may go though not so strongly as an healthy man 3. God is so gracious in accepting the truth of mans endeavour as if he offers to lift up his hand and knees he will accept thereof yea he will thereupon give strength and enable them indeed to lift up §. 68. Of the meaning of these words Make straight paths for your feet TThe Apostle in the thirteenth verse followeth the metaphor taken from runners in a race who as they fit and prepare their parts to run nimbly and speedily So they are very carefull to keep the right way which will bring them to the goale
their Pastors had have just cause to follow that faith This ariseth from the inference of this verse upon the former See § 112. II. Christ is a Saviour The title Iesus demonstrateth as much See Chap. 2. v. 9. § 73. III. Iesus is the anointed of God The title Christ intendeth as much See Chap. 3. v. 6. § 54. IV. Iesus Christ belongeth to Iews and Gentiles In this respect the Hebrew name Iesus and the Greek name Christ are both attributed to him See Chap. 3. v. 1. § 29. V. Christ is eternall Thus far may this word yesterday be extended See Chap. 1. v. 10. § 129. VI. Christ was to his Church before his incarnation the same that he hath been since To that time may yesterday be also applied See § 112. VII Christ is to every one in the time present what he was before and will be after This word to day implieth so much See § 112. VIII What Christ hath been and is he ever will be He is for ever the same See § 112. IX Christ is immutable This is the main substance of the verse See Chap. 1. v. 12. § 141. §. 114. Of circumspection against false doctrine Verse 9. Be not carried about with divers and strange doctrines For it is a good thing that the heart be established with grace not with meats which have not profited them that have been occupied therein UPon laying down the only true Foundation of all sound and saving Doctrine which is Iesus Christ the Apostle fitly inferreth a disswasion from divers doctrines Hereby he sheweth that by fixing our mindes on Iesus Christ and on such things as set him out we may be brought the better to understand sound and saving doctrine Limners by eyeing the person whose picture they draw draw that picture much more to the life It therefore becomes Christians to be well instructed in the Doctrine of Iesus Christ and in those principles which concern him They who study the Gospel will thereby be established in that truth which will bring their souls to eternall salvation The first word of this Text as our English hath set it down translated carried about is a compound and fitly according to the composition turned carried about It is applied to such impotent persons as could not go of themselves but were by others carried hither and thither for cure Mark 6. 55. and to clouds carried about with windes Iude v. 12. and to other light things which are easily moved and carried up and down Eph. 4. 14. It here implieth two things 1. Levity 2. Inconstancy Levity in the disposition of men in that they are easie to be seduced and drawn aside like those whom the Apostle cals children Eph. 4. 14. and silly women 2 Tim. 3. 6 7. Inconstancy in their entertaining one opinion after another That this is mans naturall disposition is evident by the Apostles manner of expressing this disswasion Be no more children tossed to and fro Eph. 4. 14. In that he would have them to be so no more he implieth that formerly they had been such and might also again be such Wofull experience of all ages hath given too great evidence hereof Upon Moses his absence from the Israelites about fourty daies they turned to Idolatry Exod. 32. 1 c. so soon as Iehojada was dead King and people revolted from the Lord 2 Chron. 24. 17 c. Many of those Jews which in congratulation of Christ cryed Hosanna as he was coming to Ierusalem Mat. 21. 15. within few daies after cryed out against Christ Crucifie him Mark 15. 13. This levity and inconstancy in people gave occasion to St Paul thus to complain I marvel that you are so soon removed from him that called you c. Gal. 1. 6. and thus O foolish Galatians who hath bewitched you that you should not obey the truth c. Are you so foolish Having begun in the spirit are you now made perfect by the 〈◊〉 Gal. 3. 1 9. Scarce was there any false doctrine broached but it found many entertainers thereof It is said That many shall follow the pernicious wayes of false prophets 2 Pet. 2. 2. There is in this respect great need of much circumspection that we be not seduced and of labouring to be established in the Doctrine of Christ whereof see more § 118. That with which men are ordinarily seduced is here styled Doctrines This is the same word that is used Chap. 6. vers 2. § 11. but in a farre different sense 1. There it is used in the singular number and implieth the Harmony and Agreement of all sound principles making up one form of Doctrine but here the plural number is used which implieth a variousness and disagreement in false Doctrines as the word divers in this verse implieth 2. There it is taken for the Doctrine of Christ the Doctrine of Truth and Salvation here for the Doctrines which vain men teach doctrines of falshood and perdition Seducers have their doctrines as well as faithfull Ministers which they teach and wherein they instruct their Diâ—…ciples The Pharisees and Sadduces had their doctrins Mat. 16. 12. Mention is also made of the Doctrine of Balaam 〈◊〉 of the Doctrine of the Nicolaitans Rev. 2. 14 15. There is in seducers a diabolical spirit that makes them restless they think it nothing for themselves to run in the broad-way that leadeth to destruction unless they draw others with them thereunto The Scribes and Pharisees would compasse Sea and Land to make one proselyte and that two-fold more the childe of hell then themselves Matth. 23. 15. Though they were blinde yet they would be leaders Blinde leaders of the blinde Matth. 15. 14. This sheweth the necessity of a sound orthodox Ministry whereby men may be instructed in the true Doctrine of Christ and kept from these doctrins of men The Apostle setteth down this as a principall end of Christs giving to his Church Pastours and Teachers that we be henceforth no more children tossed to and fro c. Ephes. 4. 11 14. §. 115. Of divers and strange Doctrines and undue Toleration thereof TO the foresaid Doctrins of men the Apostle addeth these two Epithetes divers strange The first of these divers hath reference both to the multitude and also to the various kinds of things as is shewed Ch. 2. v. 4. § 34. Herein lieth a main difference betwixt the doctrine of God and the doctrins of men Gods doctrine is the truth it self and truth is only one plain clear firm stable but doctrins of men are erroneous and false and in that respect various ambiguous deceitfull inconstant unstable Man is full of vain inventions There is no certain rule to be found but in Gods Word The advice of the Apostle Iohn about trying the spirits whether they be of God 1 Joh. 4. 1. is very behovefull to this purpose For this end we must pray for the spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of Christ
to death in the valley of Achor which was without the Camp Iosh. 7. 24. So Naboth 1 King 21. 13. So Stephan Acts 7. 58. As for Christ the Evangelist expresly notes that they brought him unto a place called Golgotha which is being interpreted the place of a skull Matth. 27. 53. Mark 15. 22. But though those malicious Jews did what they did in spite yet God so over-ruled their practices as he thereby brought his own Councel to passe as it is said of the Jews crucifying Him being delivered by the determinate Councel and fore-knowledge of God ye have taken anâ—… by wicked hands have crucified and slain Acts 2. 23. And as here in this Text is implied an especial type concerning him was fulfilled Thus we see how God can turn the malicious and mischievous plots and practices of Satan and his Instruments to the accomplishment of his own blessed will This gives us good ground to support our spirits against secret plots and open practices of the enemies of God and his Church and to rest upon the Divine Providence and believe that God hath a work to be effected even by them for his own glory and Churches good This suffering of Christ without the Gate was in the worlds eye a matter of ignominy and reproach which is evident by the Apostles explication thereof in this phrase Bearing his reproach ver 13. Hereby is verified that which the Apostle hath affirmed concerning Christ That he éndured the Crosse despising the shame Chap. 12. 2. Of the shame whereunto Christ was put See Ch. 6. v. 6. § 42. §. 130. Of the Resolution of Heb. 13. 10 11 12. 10. We have an Altar whereof they have no right to eat which serve the Tabernacle 11. For the bodies of those beasts whose bloud is brought into the Sanctuary by the High-priest for sin are burnt without the Camp 12. Wherefore Iesus also that he might sanctifie the people with his own bloâ—…d suffered without the gate THe Summe of these verses is A Declaration of the Damage which ariseth from addicting ones self to legal Rites The Damage is a depriving himself of that benefit which comes from Christ. This is 1. Propounded vers 10. 2. Illustrated vers 11 12. Of the Proposition there are two parts 1. A Declaration of the Point 2. A Description of the Persons here concerned The Point holds two things 1. The kinde of benefit in this Metaphor Altar 2. The means of partaking thereof in this other Metaphor eat The Persons are of two sorts 1. Such as partake of the benefit in this phrase We have 2. Such as misse of it In setting down the latter is noted 1. The cause of their missing of the benefit They serve the Tabernacle 2. A consequence thence arising They have no right The Illustration is by applying the truth to a type Hereof are two parts 1. The Type v. 11. 2. The Truth v. 12. The Type was the manner of burning certain Sacrifices Hereof are two parts 1. A Description of those Sacrifices 2. The place where they were burnt They are described 1. By the kinde Bodies of Beasts 2. By the use of them Hereabout are expressed 1. That part of them that was brought Bloud 2. The person by whom it was brought The Highpriest 3. The place into which it was brought The Sanctuary 4. The end why for sin The second part of the Illustration is the truth of the fore-said Type Whereof observe 1. The Inference in this word Wherefore 2. The Substance Of it there are two parts 1. The Person Iesus 2. His Suffering This is set out 1. By the place where he suffered without the Gate 2. By the end why he suffered That he might sanctifie This is set out 1. By the Subject whom he sanctified The people 2. By the means wherewith he sanctified bloud This is amplified by the kinde of bloud his own §. 131. Of the Observations raised out of Heb. 13. 10 11 12. I. CHrist is an Altar He is here set down under that Metaphor See § 122. II. Christ properly belongs to Christians They are they of whom the Apostle thus saith We have See § 122. III. Partakers of Christ believe on him This is to eat of the Altar here meant See § 123. IV. Men may deprive themselves of all right to Christ. This negative clause Have no right to eat intends as much See § 123. V. Maintainers of legal Rites have no right to Christ. Under this phrase Which serve the Tabernacle maintainers of legal Rites are meant See § 123. VI. Types are proofs of truth This causal particle FOR gives proof hereof See § 124. VII Bruit beasts were sanctified under the Law The bodies of the beasts here mentioned were sanctified VIII Bloud was a means of expiation Therefore was bloud carried into the Sanctuary on the day of expiation IX The means of expiation was presented in the place of Gods presence This was the Sanctuary X. The Highpriest was the Minister of expiation He carried in the bloud XI Expiation was made to take away sin This phrase for sin implieth thus much XII Sacrifices for expiation were burnt without the place of mens habitation This is without the Camp These six last Observations are couched under the legal Rites set down v. 11. XIII Christ purposely did and endured all to fulfill what was prefigured Thus much is intended under this particle of inference Wherefore See § 128. XIV Iesus was the substance of the legal shadows An expresse instance is here given thereof See § 129. XV. Iesus is he that sanctifieth This work is here attributed to him See § 129. XVI They are a peculiar people whom Christ doth sanctifie This word people sets out such See § 129. XVII Mens sanctification was an end of Christs suffering For so it is said He suffered that he might sanctifie See § 129. XVIII Bloud is the means of sanctifying See § 129. XIX Christ offered his own bloud These two last Doctrins are comprized under this phrase His own bloud See § 129. XX. Christs was a suffering death This word suffered intends as much See § 129. XXI Christs was a reproachfull death It was without the City where malefactors were put to death See § 129. XXII God turned mens mischievous plots to the fulfilling of what he had prefigured Christ was by the malice of his adversaries put to death without the City but thereby the type of burning the beast without the Camp was fulfilled See § 129. §. 132. Of imitating Christ. Verse 13. Let us go forth therefore unto him without the camp bearing his reproach FRom Christs accomplishing the forementioned type by suffering without the gate the Apostle raiseth a tropologicall use concerning Christians imitating Christ therein This is manifested two waies 1. By this illative Conjunction therefore Because Christ did so Christians must do the like 2. By following that metaphor of going out of the camp This particular giveth instance that
he is white 2. On this ground we ought to endevour to purge our selves as he is pure 1 Ioh. 3. 3. 4. The taste of Manna was like wafers made with honey that is sweet and pleasâ—…re Wisd. 16. 20. It had abundance of all pleasantness in it it was pleasing to every mans taste Thus it was the better relished yea thereby the bounty of God was the better â—…eemed who did not only provide wholsome but also delight some food This typified the delectableness that is in Christ to them especially that have their spiritual appetites well ordered These are they that say Oh taste and see that the Lord is good Psal. 34. 8. If once we taste rightly of Christ the bread of life we shall say Lord evermore give us this bread Joh. 6. 34. There is no fulson eness in this bread neither is there any saciety therein We condemne the Israelites of egregious folly for lothing Manna Numb 21. 5. and preferring the cucumbers and the 〈◊〉 and the leeks and the onions and the garlick before it Numb 11. 5. What 〈◊〉 may we judge of them who loath Christ the bread of life and prefer any thing here below before him §. 24. Of the Manner of giving Manna A Fift particular circumstance is about the manner of giving gathering and using Manna â—… Concerning the giving of Manna it was both freely and plentifully given 1. It must needs be freely given in that by their murmuring they deserved to have perished Exod. 16. 2. 2. Plentifully it was given in that God saith I will rain bread from heaven for you and in that they gathered every man according to his eating Exod. 16. 4 18. Thus is Christ freely given and he that commeth to Christ shall never hunger Joh. 6. 35. On this ground all are invited to come to Christ Isa. 55. 1. Ioh. 7. 37. 2. It was sent with dew Exod. 16. 14 Numb 11. 9. Thus Christ is sent down from heaven with the dew of the Spirit and accompanyed with all graces full of grace and truth so as of his fulnesse have all we received and grace for grace Joh. 1. 14 16. Hereby it is that Christ is such nourishment and refreshment to us as he is 3. Manna was given only to Israel which was then the onely Church of God So Christ is given to the spiritual Israel which is the Catholick Church For he is the Saviour of his body Eph. 5. 23. He shall save his people Matth. 1. 21. Behold the priviledge of Saints great in it self and great in that it is appropriated to them 4. Manna was given from time to time so long as the children of Israel were in the wilderness till they came to Canvar Exod. 16. 35. Iosh. 5. 12. Thus hath Christ been preached hitherto and shall continue to be preached in the wilderness of this world till he come to the Celestiall Canaan Matth. 28. 20. In heaven there shall be no need of preaching him §. 25. Of the manner of gathering Manna FOr gathering Manna those circumstances are observable 1. Every one rich and poor gathered it Exod. 16. 16. So must every one that will partake of Christ use the means wherein and whereby he is offered to the Church For Christ commandeth to preach the Gospel to every creature Mark 16. 15. meaning every reasonable creature capable thereof There is neither Iew 〈◊〉 Greek there is neither bond nor free there is neither male nor female for ye are all 〈◊〉 in Christ Iesus Gal. 3. 28. 2. They went out to gather it So saith the Lord The people shall go out and gather Exod. 16. 4. We may apply this to Christs going out of the Camp Heb. 13. 13. and by â—…semblance to our going out of the world from the vanities thereof and out of 〈◊〉 old man from the iniquities thereof Christ is not to be found in the tents of 〈◊〉 one or the other 3. There was a time limited for gatheeing Manna after which time it would 〈◊〉 be found They gathered it every morning and when the sun was hot it melted Exod 16. 21. Thus there is a time for seeking and finding Christ. Seek ye the Lord while 〈◊〉 may be found Esai 55. 6. This is the time accepted the day of salvation 2 Cor. 6. 2. when such a time was overslipt the spouse to hergreat grief sought Christ but could 〈◊〉 find him Cant. 5. 6. The foolish virgins by this means utterly lost him 〈◊〉 25. 11 12. Take heed therefore of putting off the opportunity afforded by God for â—…ing Christ. §. 26. Of the manner of using Manna 1. FOr using Manna it is expresly noted that the people ground it in mils 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in a morter and baked it in pans and made cakes of it Numb 11. 8. These set out the manifold sufferings of Christ whereof read Esai 53. Christ himself expresly saith in reference to himself except a corn of wheat fall into the ground and die it abideth alone but if it die it bringeth forth much fruit 〈◊〉 12. 24. Behold what Christ endured for us what should we refuse to endure for Christ. 2. It is expresly noted that if Manna was otherwise used then God appointed it bred worms and stanâ—… Exod. 16. 20. Thus is Christ to the incredulous and rebellious he is a savour of death 2 Cor. 2. 16. He is a stone of stumbling and a rock of offence 1 Pet. 2. 8. Finally for the means of reaping benefit by Manna It was to be eaten Eat that to day saith Moses Exod. 16. 25. Thus to partake of the true benefit by Christ we must believe on him Iohn 6. 47. this is spiritually to eat Christ. See Chap. 13. v. 10. §. 27. Of the golden pot wherein Manna was kept THe vessel is here said to be a pot yea a golden pot Into this was the Manna put that it might remain as a memorial for future generations About this circumstance we are to consider 1. The matter of this pot It was of Gold 2. The quantity of it so much as would hold an Omer full 3. The place where it was set before the Lord. 4. The end to be kept for generations Most of these points are expresly set down Exod. 16. 33. In generall the Lord would have a pot to hold it for that was the fittest vessel to keep the grain together from scattering It was a small and round grain and might soon have been scattered and lost if it had not by some such means been kept together This vessel sets out the ordinances of God wherein Christ and the precious things appertaining unto him are kept together In them is Christ to be found 1. The matter of this pot is not set down in the history but expressed by the Apostle who was guided by the same Spirit thaâ—… Moses was and therefore to be taken for truth as if Moses himself had expressed it It was of the same matter the
Candlestick was and for the same ends See v. 2. § 8. It set forth the purity and continuance of Gods ordinances It sheweth also that things presented before the Lord must be pure and such as are indeed precious and may well be so accounted Thus will they be also lasting as Gold 2. The quantity being an Omerfull shewed the plenty of Gods provision For an 〈◊〉 held about three pintes which is a plentifull allowance of bread for one person every day and so much had every man every day Exod. 16. 16. Thus Christ is a plentifull portion So as we may well rest therein God would have this measure in particular reserved that his plentifull provision for those of whom he taketh care might be the better considered 3. The place before the Lord was before the Ark which was a speciall represenâ—… of Gods presence There it was put 1. Because this was a solemn and sacred monument and therefore put in a sacred 〈◊〉 solemne place 2. To put them in mind of this evidence of Gods providence so oft as they appeared before God for it is very usefull when in prayer we appear before God to â—…ll to mind Gods memorable and mercifull workes 3. To demonstrate that Christ our spiritual food is to be found before God 4. The end was that future generations might have knowledge of this evidence of Gods providence Hereof see Chap. The Churches Conquest on Exod. 17. 15. § 76. Thus God will have Christ to be remembred throughout all generations He 〈◊〉 but a set time on earth and in that time tlid and endured what was requisite for mans eternal salvation 〈◊〉 the memorials thereof remain thorowout all ages §. 28. Of Aarâ—…ns dry Rod. THe fourth particular type in the most holy place is thus expressed 〈◊〉 rod that budded Here are three things to be considered 1. The type it self a rod. 2. The owner thereof Aaron 3. The effect that budded 1. Both the Hebrew and Greek word translated rod is diversly taken See Chap. 1. v. 8. § 11. The Greek word is put for a staffe to walk with Matth. 10. 10. for a 〈◊〉 to beat one with Rev. 2. 27. for a staffe to measure withall Rev. 11. 1. For a scepter Heb. 1. 8. Here it is taken for a Governours staffe For Governours used to carry long white slaves in their hands Some take it for a Shepheards crook which they say every head of the several tribes of Israel did bear in their hands in memorial of Israel their father who was a shepheard under his uncle Laban yea and each head of the several tribes was a shepheard also Of what kinde or fashion soever it were this is certain that it was 〈◊〉 from a 〈◊〉 very dry past sprouting and springing according to the course of nature a dry stick as we say This typified Christ who came from the stock of man but as a withered branch The house of David was not known in the world when Christ sprang out of it For 〈◊〉 did what he could to destroy that whole stock The meaness and poverty of 〈◊〉 and Mary were a means of keeping them from the notice of Herod Christ also in his own person was as a dry withered stick From his birth till the 〈◊〉 year of his age he lived in a private low and mean condition Yea afterwards though he did such works as might have made him famous he was exâ—… despised and at the time of his death apprehended as a traytor arraigned scourged busfeted many other wayes most vilely handled and crucified betwixt two 〈◊〉 dead and buried He is to the life set forth to be as a dry stick Isa. 53. This phrase I am it worm and no man a reproach of men and despised of the people is spoken of Christ Psal 22. 6. Thus God would have him deeply humbled for the greater manifestation of his high 〈◊〉 and of the glory thereof This also may be applyed to the mysticall body of Christ which by natureâ—… dead in sin Eph. 2. 1. This circumstance is a strong prop to our saith in all seeming impossibilities for effecting glorious matters 2. This rod is said to be Aarons for distinctions sake It is probable that it was 〈◊〉 to the râ—…ds of the heads of other tribes because their several names were written â—…on them Numb 17. 2. Thus Christ taking upon him mans nature was as other men It is said of 〈◊〉 there shall come forth a rod out of the stem of Iesse c. Isai. 11. 1. He took upon 〈◊〉 form of a servant c. Phil. 2. 7. Thus came Christ to be a fit redeemer and saviour Thus may we with stronger confidence trust unto him §. 29. Of the effect and fruit of Aarons rod. THe effect of the foresaid dry rod is set down in four branches 1. It budded 2. It brought forth buds 3. It bloomed blossomes 4. It yeelded Almonds These typified the glory of the Lord Jesus who notwithstanding his foresaid meanness was manifested to be the promised Messiah the King of Israel and this many wayes 1. Angels declared as much before and at his birth Luk. 1. 27. and 2. 10 11. so did the wise men from the East Matth. 2. 2. 2. The manner of his preaching and myracles which he wrought declared as much Matth. 4. 24. and 7. 29. Ioh. 7. 31 46. 3. After he was put to death he rose again ascended into heaven and gave giftâ—… to men Eph. 4. 8. These were lively sproutings buddings blossomes and fruits 4. The members of his mystical body though brought to dry bones shall be raised and made glorious Thus every way there is hope of glory arising out of meanness The kind of fruit that was brought forth is said to be Almonds which are a sweet and pleasing fruit yea wholsome and medicinable Most sure it is that the 〈◊〉 is so nothing more sweet and pleasing nothing more wholsome and medicinable then the fruit of all manner of grace that sprouteth out of Christ. By the foresaid fruit of Aarons rod was Aaron manifested to be chosen the high Priest of God Numb 17. 5. So was Christ by his glorious works and manner of preaching by his death resurrection and ascention and gifts that he gave manifested to be appointed of God our high Priest After the foresaid evidence of Aarons being chosen of God by his rod that 〈◊〉 was set before the testimony Numb 17. 10. So Christ after the foresaid evidences of his glory is set in heaven at Gods right hand Heb. 8. 1. To heaven therefore must we on all oceasions lift up the eye of our faith and thereby behold this our high Priest there abiding for us §. 30. Of the tables of the Covenant THe fift holy type in the most holy place was the Tables of the covenant The Greek word properly signifieth a broad thing and that which is 〈◊〉 stone The French word plague seemes to be derived from the
Shame despised by Christ 12. 21 Sâ—…edding of blood procures remission 9. 111 Sheep of Christ 13. 169 Sheeps properties 169 Shepherd Christ is 13. 166 Shepherd great 13. 168 Shepherds effects 13. 166 Shew-bread typified Christ 9. 13 Sight spirituall 2. 72 Sight of God makes sincere 13. 174 Sight of God beneficiall and honourable 12. 78 Signes 2. 31 32 Sin a filth and purged by Christ 1. 28 Sin hath degrees 2. 18. 3. 85 Sin how it appears horrible 3. 88 Sins of old punished warnings unto us 3. 89 Sins why registred 3. 90 Sin continued in the greater 3. 102 Sin deceitfull 3. 122 148 Sin is in justified persons 9. 131. and 107 Sin seen by God in justified persons 4. 78 Sin none in Christ 4. 91 Sin pardonable 5. 8 Sin See Pardon Sin put away by Christ 9. 131 Sin born by Christ 9. 1â—…9 Sin destroyed by Christs last comming 9. 144 Sin purged troubleth not 10. 5 Sin to be confessed 10. 7 8 Sin against evidence of the Spirit 10. 93 Sin may prove unpardonable 10. 94 Sin not pardoned bringeth damnation 10. 95 Sin the cause of Saints suffering 12. 27 Sincerity 3. 70 126 Singing commended 2. 115 Syon a type of the christian Church 12. 1â—…0 Sit how Christ doth in heaven 1. 31 Six daies why spent in creating 4. 31 Slâ—…th about grace 6. 81 Small things not to be despised 11. 57 Snuffers typified discipline 9. 10 Solitarinesse fit for communion with God 8. 19 Son-ship of Christ 1. 15. 3. 55 Son appointed of the Father 1. 16 Son of God variously taken 1. 47 Son of God begotten 1. 49 Son and Father the same essence 1. 51 Son and Father distinct persons 1. 52 Son of God how subject to the Father 1. 109 Son of Man 2. 54 Sons of Christ How known 2. 50 128 Sons of God subject to suffering 5. 47 Soul how attributed to God 10. 149 Soul-suffering of Christ 2. 76 Souls of men are of a spirituall substance 12. 110 Souls excellency above Angels 12. 110 Souls in heaven greater glory since Christ then before 8. 53 Souls perfection in heaven 12. 112 Souldiers to be succoured 7. 8 Speech why given 11. 70 Speciall relation betwixt God and his people 8. 67. and 11. 78 Spies lawfull 11. 186 Spirit resembled to oile 1. 119 Spirit in Christ above others 1. 123 Spirit for Christs divine nature 9. 77 Spirit diversly taken in Scripture 12. 110 Spirituall what it intendeth 7. 80 Sprinkling blood 11. 157 Sprinkling blood and water 9. 71 Sprinkling Christs blood 9. 72 Sprinkling the booke of the Covenant 9. 104 Sprinkling all the people 9. 105 Stability none here 13. 138 Standing what it implieth 1. 31 Stand not at a stay 6. 3 Stars are innumerable 11. 60 Stedfastnesse of Gods word and Law 2. 11 12 Stoning to death 11. 254 Strange tongues to be interpreted 7. 19 Strange phrases to be mollified 7. 55 Strange doctrines 13. 115 Strange Land 11. 44 Strangers Saints are 11. 68 Strong meat 5. 66 72 Study for heaven 4. 64 Subjection 2. 43 Subjection to Christ 2. 62 Substance preferred before circumstance 13. 189 Suffer word of exhortation 13. 18â—… Sufferings of Christ 2. 76 96 97. and 12. 17 Sufferings of Christ and his members moderated 2. 59 Sufferings of Saints glorious 2. 97 Sufferings make Christ and Saints conformable 2. 100 Suffering the portion of Gods Sons 5. 46 Sufferings of Saints short 10. 138 Sufferings of Jewes for religion 11. 244 Suffering of Saints for advantage 11. 250 Superiours command no warrant for evill 11. 130 Superiority in office may stand with equality in state 7. 41 Superstitious too sedulous 13. 120 Supper of the Lord. Principles about it 6. 15 Supports in trials 11. 243 Suretiship Gods oath is 6. 138 Surety Christ is and wherein 7. 93 Swearing is a kind of suretiship 6. 138 Swearing attributed to God 3. 114 115 and 6. 97 Swearing of God infallible 4. 26 And immutable 6. 140 Swear why God doth 7. 91 Swearing of God by himself 6. 98 Swearing God conforms himself to man 6. 115 Swear man may 6. 116 Swear lawfully 6. 117 Swearing severall kinds 6. 119 Swear by God alone 6. 120 Swear not by creatures 6. 123 Swear not things unlawfull 6. 124 Swear not falsly 6. 127 Swear not rashly 6. 128 Swearing a solemn rite 7. 91 Swear God did in ordaining Christ a Priest 7. 91 Sword The word like it 4. 71 Sword two edged 4. 71 T. TAble typified communion 9. 11 12 Tables of the Covenant 9. 30 Tables why of Stone 9. 30 Tabernacle a type of Christs body 8. 5 and 9. 55 Tabernacle who serve it 13 124 Tabernacles of Patriarchs 11. 46. See Tents Taste 2. 79 How Christ tasted death ibid. Tasting the heavenly giâ—…t 6. 33 Tasting the good word 6. 35 Tasting heavenly glory 6. 36 Teachers excellency requires hearers heed 2. 2 5 Teachers wisdome in disposing their matter 9. 33 Tears may sometimes be in vain 12. 96 Teares when acceptable 12. 96 Terrible God is 10. 15 Testament See New Testament or last will ratified by death 9. 93 Testament ratified inviolable 9. 94 Testament unjust anull 9. 94 Testaments how violated 2. 94 Testament See Covenant Testators generall intent to be observed 9. 94 Testimony See Witness Testimony of Scripture See Scripture Tempted how many wayes Christ was 2. 96 Tempted how far and why Christ was 2. 182 183 Tempted how any man may be 2. 185 Tempt God how a man doth and what the causes and effects thereof 3. 96 Tempted how Abraham was 11. 83 Tempted best are 11. 83 Temptations on the right hand dangerous 11. 256 Temporall blessings no sure evidence of Gods favour 3. 92 Temporall blessings not the only object of faith under the Law Tents of Patriarchs 11. 45 Tenths given to Melchisedeck 7. 16 Tenths how far due to other Ministers 7. 17 Tenths why given to Levites 7. 33 40 Tenths argue superiority 7. 33 Tenths paid by Levy in Abraham 7. 56 Therefore 1 117. 2. 2 Threats of God assuredly executed 3. 174 Throne of Christ 1. 106 110 Throne of grace 4. 94 Thrones Angels 1. 84 Time See Opportunity See Sâ—…t Timotheus 13. 185 Tithes See Tenths Titles before Epistles 1. 3 Tortures on Professors of truth 11. 245 Trading in sin 10. 89 Traditions how usefull 11. 244 Transitions usefull 8. 2 Translation of Enoch 11. 17 Transgression distinguished from disobedience 2. 14 Transgression punished 2. 15 16 17 12 127 Transubstantiation refuted 9 107 Trie See Tempt Trials See Afflictions Trials many and great Christians are subject unto 10. 120 123 125 Treasure what is 11. 143 True and tipycall opposed 8. 6 Truth to be granted to adversaries 9. 2 Truth received 10. 91 Trust in God 2. 119 Types were not the the truth nor to be rested in 4. 49 Types why instituted 4. 49 Types had their truths 4. 50 Types had their heavenly truths 8. 13. and 9. 115 117 122. Types in what cases rejected 4. 50. and
10. 16 Types of Christ 7. 25 Types but shadowes 8. 12 Types fulfilled by Christ 13. 128 Types legall were sacred 9. 3. Types may set out many misteryes 9. 6 Types legall could not quiet the conscience 9. 49. Types legall concerned the outward man 9. 50 Type and truth greatly differ 9. 76 Types grounded on equity 9. 97 Types and truths alike 9. 98 Types how far taken away 10. 24 Types very glorious 10. 58 V VAile of the Tabernacle 9. 16 17 Vaile tipyfied Christs flesh 10. 58 Vengeance is Gods 10. 112 and 11. 158 Valour commendable 11. 236 Valour wrought by faith 11. 237 Verily 7. 37 Visit God doth 2. 56 Unbelief hardens the heart 3. 84 92 Unbelief makes an evill heart 3. 128 Unbelief hinders not Gods goodnesse 3. 97. 100 Unbeliefs damages 3. 129 171 and 4. 26 Unbelief how prevented and redressed 3. 130 Unbelief a great sin 6. 100. 143 Unbelief makes void Christs last will 9. 95 Unbelief causeth destruction 11. 18 Unbelievers excluded from Believers priviledges 4 21 39 and 11. 31 Unbloody sacrifice See bloody Unclean things under the Law 9. 74 Unclean are all things to sinners 9. 104 Unclean are all men 9. 105 Uncleanesse legall not simply sinfull 1. 28 Union of Christ hypostaticall 1. 15 Union betwixt Christ and Believers 2. 104 3 151 Union of all Nations under one covenant 8. 37 Universall obedience 8. 16 Universities See Seminaries Voice of Christ 3. 78 Voice of Christ how to be heard 3. 77 Voluntary See willing Urim and Thummim 8. § 4 W WAy to heaven not manifest under the Law 9. 47 Waies of God 3. 110 Wait upon Godswill 10. 37 Wait for accomplishment of promises 6. 110 Wait with patience 6. 111 Waiting obtaines the promise 6. 112 Wander Confessors do 11. 260 268 269 Want whereunto Confessors may brought 11. 262 War lawfull 7. 9 and 11. 227 War betwixt Professors of the true Religion 239 Watch Ministers must 13. 149 Watch. They must for Souls 13. 150 Washings legall 9. 50 Water purifying 9. 70 Whole will of God to be revealed 9. 101 Way what it is 10. 54 Way to heaven opened 10. 53 Way new and living consecrated 10. 55 56 Weake made strong 11. 233 234 Will. See Testament Will of God his rule 2. 37 Will of God revealed by parts 1. 11 Will of God many waies manifested ibid. Willingly God doth what he doth 6. 130 Will of God secret and revealed 9. 141 Will of God Christs rule 10. 19 20 Will of God makes Christs sacrifice perfect 10 26 Will of God is Saints rule 11. 27 83 Will of man free 3. 81. In what free 4. 63 Will cannot be forced 3. 83 Willing suffrers 11. 246 Willing to do good 13. 196 Willingly Christ offered himself 9. 79 and 10. 15 19 Willingly refuse honours 11. 136 Wilfulnesse aggravates sin 3. 107. and 10. 88 Wilfulnesse dangerous 3. 108 Wilfull ignorance 3. 111 Witnesse God gives to his word 2. 28 Witnesse Moses did 3. 53 Witnesses God alwayes had 3. 53. and 12. 2 Witnesse given to the Elders 11. 6 Witnesse honourable 11. 6 Witnesse of faith 11. 13 Wives faith usefull to Husbands 11. 58 Women may prove worthies 11. 53 Wonders 2. 31 32 Wonders under Law and Gospel how differ 2. 36 Word of God Principles about it 6. 11 Word of Christ powerfull 1. 25 Word of Angels what it was 1. 96. and 2. 9 Word of God stedfast 2. 11 12 13 Word of Salvation 2. 20 Word of God to be respected 2. 10 Words of Scripture to be quoted 3. 74 Word why said to be Gods 4. 69 Word of God quick and powerfull 4. 70 Word of God sharper then a sword 4. 71 Word a spiritual sword 4. 72 Word divides soul and spirit 4. 73 Word an exact critick 4. 74 Word why stiled good 6. 35 Word of God ought to be heeded with all circumspection 12. 123 Word of God ought not to be rejected 12. 125 Work of Gods hand 1. 132 134. and 4. 27 Works extraordinary work on incredulous 3. 99 Works of God how finished 4. 28 Work to be forborn on Sabbath 4. 31 Work of God attributed to man 4. 48 Works our own what are 4. 58 Works in heaven 4. 60 Works dead 6. 8. and 9. 84 Works good accompanied with Salvation 6. 57 See Charity See good Works what God will not forget 6. 65 Works of men merit not 6. 66. Works do not justifie 9. 104. and 11. 190 Works an evidence of good conscience 13. 157 Working of God continued in his 13. 174 175 Worlds how taken 1. 18. and 4. 29. and 9. 141 World not eternal 1. 129 World to come 2. 41 42. and 6. 36 World to be left 11. 32. and 13. 133 Worlds end the time of Christs suffering 9. 129 World of ungodly perish 11. 32 World disrespected by believers 11. 73 Worship divine and civill 1. 74 75 Worship due to Christ ibid. Worship not due to Angels 2. 44 Worship of God must have a warrant 7. 76 Worship on all occasions 11. 113 Worthy Counted worthy 3. 42 Worthies more then registred 11. 192 Wrath attributed to God 3. 114 Wrath of God incensed is terrible 12. 137 Writing Gods Law in mans heart 8. 63. 65. Y. YEeld of themselves do oppositions against God 11. 176 Years teach wisdom 11. 132 Yesterday how taken 13. 112 Younger preferr'd 11. 11 106 111 FINIS An Alphabeticall INDEX of the severall Greek words explicated in this COMMENTART The first Figure noteth the Chapter the second the SECTION of that CHAPTER 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 6. 67 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3. 17 6. 55 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. 111 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. 82 83 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 7. 23 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. 101 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3. 6 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 8. 4 9. 47 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 9. 44 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 13. 149 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. 92 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 13. 3 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 6. 61 62 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 6. 38 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3. 109 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 10. 102 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 7. 84 9. 131 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 10. 120 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 12. 135 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 9. 111 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 11. 137 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 5. 75 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. 108 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. 18 108 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 5. 51. c. 9. 92 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 7. 83 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 10. 71 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 7. 34 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 8. 6 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 9. 127 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 13. 152 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 7. 83 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 7. 16 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 8 76 10. 35 12. 7 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. 19 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 8. 27 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 6. 139 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉